A further account of the tryals of the New-England witches with the observations of a person who was upon the place several days when the suspected witches were first taken into examination : to which is added, Cases of conscience concerning witchcrafts and evil spirits personating men / written at the request of the ministers of New-England by Increase Mather ...
         Mather, Increase, 1639-1723.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 175 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 34 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70086
         Wing F2546
         ESTC R12688
         12254651
         ocm 12254651
         57317
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70086)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57317)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 154:17 or 361:19)
      
       
         
           
             A further account of the tryals of the New-England witches with the observations of a person who was upon the place several days when the suspected witches were first taken into examination : to which is added, Cases of conscience concerning witchcrafts and evil spirits personating men / written at the request of the ministers of New-England by Increase Mather ...
             Mather, Increase, 1639-1723.
          
           [2], 10, [4], 39, [10] p.
           
             Printed for J. Dunton ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             "Cases of conscience" has separate pagination and special t.p. with imprint: Printed at Boston, and reprinted at London : For John Dunton, 1693.
             Advertisements: p. [2] at beginning and p. [6]-[9] at end.
             Marginal notes.
             "A true narrative of some remarkable passages relating to sundry persons afflicted by witchcraft at Salem village in New-England, which happened from the 19th of March to the 5th of April, 1692, collected by Deodat Lawson" : p. 1-9.
             "A further account of the tryals of the New-England witches, sent in a letter from thence, to a gentleman in London": p. 9-10.
             Entry for M1213 cancelled in Wing (2nd ed.).
             Reproduction of originals in British Library and Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- New England.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           FURTHER
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           TRYALS
           OF
           THE
           
             New-England
             Witches
          
           .
        
         
           WITH
           THE
           OBSERVATIONS
           Of
           a
           Person
           who
           was
           upon
           the
           Place
           several
           Days
           when
           the
           suspected
           Witches
           were
           first
           taken
           into
           Examination
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           Concerning
           Witchcrafts
           and
           Evil
           Spirits
           Personating
           Men.
           
        
         
           Written
           at
           the
           Request
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           New-England
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           ,
           President
           of
           Harvard
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           
             Licensed
             and
             Entred
             according
             to
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           London
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             I.
             Dunton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Raven
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           1693.
           
           Of
           whom
           may
           be
           had
           the
           
             Third
             Edition
          
           of
           Mr.
           Cotton
           Mather's
           
             First
             Account
          
           of
           the
           Tryals
           of
           the
           New-England
           Witches
           ,
           Printed
           on
           the
           same
           size
           with
           this
           
             Last
             Account
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bind
           up
           together
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           now
           preparing
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           An
           APPENDIX
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           
             late
             Dispossessing
          
           of
           a
           Person
           in
           England
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           .
           Printed
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Minister
           chiefly
           concern'd
           .
           With
           a
           Preface
           to
           it
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Divine
           living
           in
           London
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Dunton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Raven
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               TRUE
               NARRATIVE
               of
               some
               Remarkable
               Passages
               relating
               to
               sundry
               Persons
               afflicted
               by
               Witchcraft
               at
               Salem
               Village
               in
               New-England
               ,
               which
               happened
               from
               the
               19th
               .
               of
               March
               to
               the
               5th
               .
               of
               April
               ,
               1692.
               
            
             
               Collected
               by
               
                 Deodat
                 Lawson
              
               .
            
             
               ON
               the
               Nineteenth
               day
               of
               March
               last
               I
               went
               to
               Salem
               Village
               ,
               and
               lodged
               at
               Nathaniel
               Ingersol's
               near
               to
               the
               Minister
               Mr.
               
               P's
               .
               House
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               I
               came
               into
               my
               Lodging
               ,
               Capt.
               
               Walcut's
               Daughter
               Mary
               came
               to
               Lieut.
               
               Ingersol's
               and
               spake
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               suddenly
               after
               ,
               as
               she
               stood
               by
               the
               Door
               ,
               was
               bitten
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               cryed
               out
               of
               her
               Wrist
               ,
               and
               looking
               on
               it
               with
               a
               Candle
               ,
               we
               saw
               apparently
               the
               marks
               of
               Teeth
               ,
               both
               upper
               and
               lower
               set
               ,
               on
               each
               side
               of
               her
               Wrist
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Evening
               I
               went
               to
               give
               Mr.
               P.
               a
               Visit
               .
               When
               I
               was
               there
               ,
               his
               Kinswoman
               ,
               
                 Abigail
                 Williams
              
               ,
               (
               about
               12
               Years
               of
               Age
               )
               had
               a
               grievous
               fit
               ;
               she
               was
               at
               first
               hurried
               with
               violence
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               Room
               (
               though
               Mrs.
               Ingersol
               endeavoured
               to
               hold
               her
               )
               sometimes
               making
               as
               if
               she
               would
               fly
               ,
               stretching
               up
               her
               Arms
               as
               high
               as
               she
               could
               ,
               and
               crying
               ,
               
                 Whish
                 ,
                 Whish
                 ,
                 Whish
              
               ,
               several
               times
               ;
               presently
               after
               she
               said
               ,
               there
               wa●
               Goodw.
               N.
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 her
                 ?
                 Why
                 there
                 she
                 stands
                 !
              
               And
               she
               said
               ,
               Goodw.
               N.
               offered
               her
               
                 THE
                 BOOK
              
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               resolved
               she
               would
               not
               take
               it
               ,
               saying
               often
               ,
               
                 I
                 wont
                 ,
                 I
                 wont
                 ,
                 I
                 wont
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 Book
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 s
                 Book
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Book
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 .
              
               After
               that
               ,
               she
               run
               to
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               begun
               to
               throw
               Firebrands
               about
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               run
               against
               the
               Back
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               would
               run
               up
               Chimney
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               they
               said
               ,
               she
               had
               attempted
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Fire
               in
               other
               Fits.
               
            
             
             
               On
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               the
               Twentieth
               of
               March
               ,
               there
               were
               sundry
               of
               the
               afflicted
               Persons
               at
               Meeting
               ,
               as
               ,
               Mrs.
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Goodwife
               
                 Bibber
                 ,
                 Abigail
                 Williams
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Walcut
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Lewes
                 ,
              
               and
               Doctor
               
               Grigg's
               Maid
               .
               There
               was
               also
               at
               Meeting
               ,
               Goodwife
               C.
               (
               who
               was
               afterward
               Examined
               on
               suspicion
               of
               being
               a
               Witch
               :
               )
               They
               had
               several
               sore
               Fits
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               which
               did
               something
               interrupt
               me
               in
               my
               first
               Prayer
               ,
               being
               so
               unusual
               .
               After
               Psalm
               was
               sung
               ,
               
                 Abigail
                 Williams
              
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               
                 Now
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 name
                 your
                 Text
                 !
              
               And
               after
               it
               was
               read
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 Text.
              
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Sermon
               ,
               Mrs.
               Pope
               ,
               a
               Woman
               afflicted
               ,
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 of
                 that
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               
                 Abigail
                 Williams
              
               ,
               upon
               my
               referring
               to
               my
               Doctrine
               ,
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 you
                 had
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 did
                 name
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 forgot
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Sermon
               time
               ,
               when
               Goodwife
               C.
               was
               present
               in
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               
                 Ab.
                 W.
              
               called
               out
               ,
               
                 Look
                 where
                 Goodwife
              
               C.
               
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 Beam
                 suckling
                 her
                 Yellow
                 Bird
                 betwixt
                 her
                 fingers
                 !
                 Ann
                 Putman
                 ,
              
               another
               Girle
               afflicted
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Yellow
                 Bird
                 sat
                 on
                 my
                 Hat
                 as
                 it
                 hung
                 on
                 the
                 Pin
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
              
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               were
               by
               ,
               restrained
               her
               from
               speaking
               loud
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               Monday
               the
               21st
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Salem
               appointed
               to
               come
               to
               Examination
               of
               Goodwife
               C.
               And
               about
               Twelve
               of
               the
               Clock
               they
               went
               into
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               which
               was
               thronged
               with
               Spectators
               .
               Mr.
               Noyes
               began
               with
               a
               very
               pertinent
               and
               pathetical
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               Goodwife
               C.
               being
               called
               to
               answer
               to
               what
               was
               alledged
               against
               her
               ,
               she
               desired
               to
               go
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               wondred
               at
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               so
               many
               hundred
               People
               :
               The
               Magistrates
               told
               her
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               admit
               it
               ;
               they
               came
               not
               there
               to
               hear
               her
               Pray
               ,
               but
               to
               Examine
               her
               ,
               in
               what
               was
               Alledged
               against
               her
               .
               The
               Worshipful
               Mr.
               Hathorne
               asked
               her
               ,
               
                 Why
                 she
                 afflicted
                 those
                 Children
              
               ?
               She
               said
               ,
               she
               did
               not
               Afflict
               them
               .
               He
               asked
               her
               ,
               who
               did
               then
               ?
               She
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ;
                 How
                 should
                 I
                 know
                 ?
              
               The
               Number
               of
               the
               Afflicted
               Persons
               were
               about
               that
               time
               Ten
               ,
               viz.
               Four
               Married
               Women
               ,
               Mrs.
               Pope
               ,
               Mrs.
               Putman
               ,
               Goodwife
               Bibber
               ,
               and
               an
               Ancient
               Woman
               ,
               named
               Goodall
               ;
               three
               Maids
               ,
               
                 Mary
                 Walcut
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 Lewes
              
               ,
               at
               Thomas
               Putman's
               ,
               and
               a
               Maid
               at
               Dr.
               
               Griggs's
               ;
               there
               were
               three
               Girls
               from
               9
               to
               12
               Years
               of
               Age
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Elizabeth
                 Parris
                 ,
                 Abigail
                 Williams
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ann
                 Putman
              
               ;
               these
               were
               most
               of
               them
               at
               Goodwife
               C's
               .
               Examination
               ,
               and
               did
               vehemently
               
               Accuse
               her
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Afflicting
               them
               ,
               by
               
                 Biting
                 ,
                 Pinching
                 ,
                 Strangling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               that
               they
               did
               in
               their
               Fits
               see
               her
               Likeness
               coming
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               bringing
               a
               Book
               to
               them
               ;
               she
               said
               ,
               she
               had
               no
               Book
               ;
               they
               affirmed
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               
                 Yellow
                 Bird
              
               ,
               that
               used
               to
               suck
               betwixt
               her
               Fingers
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               about
               it
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               any
               
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               that
               attended
               her
               ?
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 She
                 had
                 no
                 Familiarity
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               She
               was
               a
               
                 Gospel
                 Woman
              
               :
               Which
               Title
               she
               called
               her self
               by
               ;
               and
               the
               Afflicted
               Persons
               told
               her
               ,
               Ah!
               she
               was
               
                 A
                 Gospel
                 Witch
                 .
                 Ann
                 Putman
              
               did
               there
               affirm
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               when
               Lieutenant
               Fuller
               was
               at
               Prayer
               at
               her
               Father's
               House
               ,
               she
               saw
               the
               shape
               of
               Goodwife
               C.
               and
               she
               thought
               Goodwife
               N.
               Praying
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               she
               was
               not
               sure
               it
               was
               Goodwife
               N.
               she
               thought
               it
               was
               ;
               but
               very
               sure
               she
               saw
               the
               shape
               of
               Goodwife
               C.
               The
               said
               C.
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               poor
               distracted
               Children
               ,
               and
               no
               heed
               to
               be
               given
               to
               what
               they
               said
               .
               Mr.
               Hathorne
               and
               Mr.
               Noyes
               replyed
               ,
               It
               was
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               they
               were
               Bewitched
               ,
               and
               only
               she
               the
               Accused
               Person
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               Distracted
               .
               It
               was
               observed
               several
               times
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               did
               but
               bite
               her
               under
               lip
               in
               time
               of
               Examination
               ,
               the
               Persons
               afflicted
               were
               bitten
               on
               their
               Arms
               and
               Wrists
               ,
               and
               produced
               the
               Marks
               before
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               And
               being
               watched
               for
               that
               ,
               if
               she
               did
               but
               Pinch
               her
               Fingers
               ,
               or
               Grasp
               one
               Hand
               hard
               in
               another
               ,
               they
               were
               Pinched
               ,
               and
               produced
               the
               Marks
               before
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Spectators
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               did
               but
               lean
               her
               Breast
               against
               the
               Seat
               in
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               (
               being
               the
               Bar
               at
               which
               she
               stood
               )
               they
               were
               afflicted
               .
               Particularly
               Mrs.
               Pope
               complained
               of
               grievous
               Torment
               in
               her
               Bowels
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               torn
               out
               .
               She
               vehemently
               accused
               the
               said
               C.
               as
               the
               Instrument
               ,
               and
               first
               threw
               her
               Muff
               at
               her
               ;
               but
               that
               flying
               not
               home
               ,
               she
               got
               off
               her
               Shoe
               ,
               and
               hit
               Goodwife
               C.
               on
               the
               Head
               with
               it
               .
               After
               these
               Postures
               were
               watched
               ,
               if
               the
               said
               C.
               did
               but
               stir
               her
               Feet
               ,
               they
               were
               afflicted
               in
               their
               Feet
               ,
               and
               stamped
               fearfully
               .
               The
               afflicted
               Persons
               asked
               her
               ,
               why
               she
               did
               not
               go
               to
               the
               Company
               of
               Witches
               which
               were
               before
               the
               Meeting-House
               Mustering
               ?
               Did
               she
               not
               hear
               the
               Drum
               beat
               ?
               They
               accused
               her
               of
               having
               Familiarity
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Examination
               ,
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Black
               Man
               whispering
               in
               her
               Ear
               ;
               they
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               her
               
                 Yellow
                 Bird
              
               sucked
               betwixt
               her
               Fingers
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               Order
               being
               given
               to
               see
               
               if
               there
               were
               any
               sign
               ,
               the
               Girl
               that
               saw
               it
               ,
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               too
               late
               now
               ;
               she
               had
               removed
               a
               Pin
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               on
               her
               Head
               ;
               which
               was
               found
               there
               sticking
               upright
               .
            
             
               They
               told
               her
               ,
               she
               had
               Covenanted
               with
               the
               Devil
               for
               ten
               Years
               ,
               six
               of
               them
               were
               gone
               ,
               and
               four
               more
               to
               come
               .
               She
               was
               required
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               answer
               that
               Question
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               
                 How
                 many
                 persons
                 be
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 God-head
                 ?
              
               She
               answered
               it
               but
               oddly
               ,
               yet
               was
               there
               no
               great
               thing
               to
               be
               gathered
               from
               it
               ;
               she
               denied
               all
               that
               was
               charged
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 prove
                 a
                 Witch
              
               ;
               she
               was
               that
               Afternoon
               Committed
               to
               
               Salem-Prison
               ;
               and
               after
               she
               was
               in
               Custody
               ,
               she
               did
               not
               so
               appear
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               afflict
               them
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               On
               Wednesday
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               Thomas
               Putman's
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               see
               his
               Wife
               :
               I
               found
               her
               lying
               on
               the
               Bed
               ,
               having
               had
               a
               sore
               Fit
               a
               little
               before
               ;
               she
               spake
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               she
               was
               glad
               to
               see
               me
               ;
               her
               Husband
               and
               she
               both
               desired
               me
               to
               Pray
               with
               her
               while
               she
               was
               sensible
               ;
               which
               I
               did
               ,
               though
               the
               Apparition
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               At
               the
               first
               beginning
               she
               attended
               ;
               but
               after
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               was
               taken
               with
               a
               Fit
               ;
               yet
               continued
               silent
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               be
               Asleep
               :
               When
               Prayer
               was
               done
               ,
               her
               Husband
               going
               to
               her
               ,
               found
               her
               in
               a
               Fit
               ;
               he
               took
               her
               off
               the
               Bed
               ,
               to
               set
               her
               on
               his
               Knees
               ,
               but
               at
               first
               she
               was
               so
               stiff
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               be
               bended
               ;
               but
               she
               afterwards
               sat
               down
               ,
               but
               quickly
               began
               to
               strive
               violently
               with
               her
               Arms
               and
               Leggs
               ;
               she
               then
               began
               to
               Complain
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               Converse
               Personally
               with
               ,
               Goodwife
               N.
               saying
               ,
               Goodwife
               N.
               
                 Be
                 gone
                 !
                 Be
                 gone
                 !
                 Be
                 gone
                 !
                 are
                 you
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 your
                 Profession
                 ,
                 to
                 afflict
                 a
                 poor
                 Creature
                 so
                 ?
                 What
                 hurt
                 did
                 I
                 ever
                 do
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 ?
                 You
                 have
                 but
                 two
                 Years
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 torment
                 your
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 your
                 Name
                 is
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 God's
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 God's
                 Book
                 again
                 ;
                 be
                 gone
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 coming
                 upon
                 you
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 afraid
                 ;
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 an
                 Angry
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 afraid
                 ;
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 torment
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 have
              
               (
               we
               judged
               she
               meant
               ,
               
                 her
                 Soul
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 reach
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 white
                 Robes
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               After
               this
               ,
               she
               seemed
               to
               dispute
               with
               the
               Apparition
               about
               a
               particular
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Apparition
               seemed
               to
               deny
               it
               ;
               (
               the
               Womans
               Eyes
               being
               fast
               closed
               all
               this
               time
               )
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 She
                 was
                 sure
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
              
               
               and
               she
               would
               tell
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Shape
               would
               be
               gone
               ,
               for
               ,
               said
               she
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 cannot
                 stand
                 before
                 that
                 Text
                 !
              
               Then
               she
               was
               sorely
               Afflicted
               ,
               her
               Mouth
               drawn
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               her
               Body
               strained
               for
               about
               a
               Minute
               ,
               and
               then
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               three
               or
               four
               times
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               afflicted
               to
               hinder
               her
               from
               telling
               ,
               at
               last
               she
               broke
               forth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Revelations
                 .
              
               I
               did
               something
               scruple
               the
               reading
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               let
               my
               scruple
               appear
               ,
               lest
               Satan
               should
               make
               any
               Superstitiously
               to
               improve
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God.
               However
               ,
               tho'
               not
               versed
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               judged
               I
               might
               do
               it
               this
               once
               for
               an
               Experiment
               .
               I
               began
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               before
               I
               had
               near
               read
               through
               the
               first
               Verse
               ,
               she
               opened
               her
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               ;
               this
               Fit
               continued
               near
               half
               an
               hour
               .
               Her
               Husband
               and
               the
               Spectators
               told
               me
               ,
               she
               had
               often
               been
               so
               relieved
               by
               reading
               Texts
               that
               she
               named
               ,
               something
               pertinent
               to
               her
               Case
               ;
               as
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.
                 1.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 49.
                 1.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               50.
               1.
               and
               several
               others
               .
            
             
               On
               Thursday
               the
               Twenty
               Fourth
               of
               March
               ,
               (
               being
               in
               course
               the
               Lecture-Day
               at
               the
               Village
               )
               Goodwife
               N.
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               Magistrates
               Mr.
               Hathorne
               and
               Mr.
               Corwin
               ,
               about
               Ten
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               ,
               to
               be
               Examined
               in
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Hale
               begun
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Warrant
               being
               read
               ,
               she
               was
               required
               to
               give
               Answer
               ,
               
                 Why
                 she
                 afflicted
                 those
                 persons
              
               ?
               She
               pleaded
               her
               own
               Innocency
               with
               earnestness
               .
               Thomas
               Putman's
               Wife
               ,
               
                 Abigail
                 Williams
              
               ,
               and
               Thomas
               Putman's
               Daughter
               accused
               her
               that
               she
               appeared
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               them
               in
               their
               Fits
               :
               but
               some
               of
               the
               others
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               seen
               her
               ,
               but
               knew
               not
               that
               ever
               she
               had
               hurt
               them
               ;
               amongst
               which
               was
               
                 Mary
                 Walcut
              
               ,
               who
               was
               presently
               after
               she
               had
               so
               declared
               bitten
               ,
               and
               cryed
               out
               of
               her
               in
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               producing
               the
               Marks
               of
               Teeth
               on
               her
               wrist
               .
               It
               was
               so
               disposed
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               not
               leisure
               to
               attend
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               Examination
               ,
               but
               both
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               alledged
               by
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               defences
               made
               by
               her
               ,
               were
               much
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               former
               was
               .
               And
               her
               motions
               did
               produce
               like
               effects
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Biting
                 ,
                 Pinching
                 ,
                 Brusing
                 ,
                 Tormenting
                 ,
              
               at
               their
               Breasts
               ,
               by
               her
               Leaning
               ,
               and
               when
               bended
               back
               ,
               were
               as
               if
               their
               Backs
               were
               broken
               .
               The
               afflicted
               Persons
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Black
                 Man
              
               whispered
               to
               her
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               could
               not
               hear
               what
               the
               Magistrates
               said
               unto
               her
               .
               They
               said
               also
               ,
               that
               she
               did
               then
               ride
               by
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               behind
               the
               
                 Black
                 Man.
                 Thomas
              
               Putman's
               Wife
               had
               a
               grievous
               Fit
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Examination
               ,
               to
               
               the
               very
               great
               impairing
               of
               her
               strength
               ,
               and
               wasting
               of
               her
               spirits
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               she
               could
               hardly
               move
               hand
               or
               foot
               when
               she
               was
               carried
               out
               .
               Others
               also
               were
               there
               grievously
               afflicted
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               once
               such
               an
               hideous
               scriecth
               and
               noise
               (
               which
               I
               heard
               as
               I
               walked
               at
               a
               little
               distance
               from
               the
               Meeting-House
               )
               as
               did
               amaze
               me
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               were
               within
               ,
               told
               me
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               was
               struck
               with
               Consternation
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               afraid
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               sate
               next
               to
               them
               were
               under
               the
               Influence
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               This
               Woman
               also
               was
               that
               day
               committed
               to
               Salem
               Prison
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               also
               did
               inform
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               apprehended
               a
               Child
               of
               
                 Sarah
                 G.
              
               and
               examined
               it
               ,
               being
               between
               4
               and
               5
               years
               of
               Age.
               And
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               they
               did
               unanimously
               affirm
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               Child
               did
               but
               cast
               its
               Eye
               upon
               the
               afflicted
               Persons
               ,
               they
               were
               tormented
               ;
               and
               they
               held
               her
               Head
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               many
               as
               her
               Eye
               cold
               six
               upon
               were
               afflicted
               .
               Which
               they
               did
               several
               times
               make
               careful
               Observation
               of
               :
               The
               afflicted
               complained
               ,
               they
               had
               often
               been
               Bitten
               by
               this
               Child
               ,
               and
               produced
               the
               marks
               of
               
                 a
                 small
                 set
                 of
                 teeth
              
               accordingly
               ;
               this
               was
               also
               committed
               to
               Salem
               Prison
               ,
               the
               Child
               looked
               
                 hail
                 ,
                 and
                 well
              
               as
               other
               Children
               .
               I
               saw
               it
               at
               Lieut.
               
               Ingersol's
               .
               After
               the
               Commitment
               of
               Goodw.
               
                 N.
                 Tho.
              
               Putman's
               Wife
               was
               much
               better
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               violent
               Fits
               at
               all
               from
               that
               24th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               to
               the
               5th
               .
               of
               April
               .
               Some
               others
               also
               said
               they
               had
               not
               seen
               her
               so
               frequently
               appear
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               hurt
               them
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               25th
               .
               of
               March
               (
               as
               Capt.
               
                 Stephen
                 Sewal
              
               of
               Salem
               did
               afterwards
               inform
               me
               )
               
                 Eliz.
                 Paris
              
               had
               sore
               Fits
               at
               his
               House
               ,
               which
               much
               troubled
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
              
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               told
               me
               they
               were
               almost
               discouraged
               .
               She
               related
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               
                 Black
                 Man
              
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               told
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               would
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               she
               should
               have
               whatsoever
               she
               desired
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               a
               
                 Golden
                 City
              
               .
               She
               relating
               this
               to
               Mrs.
               Sewal
               ,
               she
               told
               the
               Child
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Lyar
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               and
               bid
               her
               tell
               him
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               came
               again
               :
               which
               she
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               at
               the
               next
               coming
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               her
               Fits.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               26th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               Mr.
               Hathorne
               ,
               Mr.
               Corwin
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Higison
               ,
               were
               at
               the
               Prison-Keeper's
               House
               to
               Examine
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               it
               told
               them
               there
               ,
               it
               had
               a
               little
               Snake
               that
               used
               to
               suck
               on
               the
               lowest
               Joynt
               of
               its
               Fore-Finger
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               enquired
               where
               ,
               pointing
               to
               other
               places
               ,
               it
               told
               them
               ,
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               there
               ,
               pointing
               on
               the
               lowest
               Joint
               of
               the
               Fore-Finger
               ,
               where
               they
               observed
               a
               deep
               Red
               Spot
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Flea-bite
               ;
               they
               asked
               who
               gave
               it
               that
               Snake
               ?
               whether
               the
               great
               Black
               Man
               ?
               It
               said
               no
               ,
               its
               Mother
               gave
               it
               .
            
             
             
               The
               31
               of
               March
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Publick
                 Fast
              
               kept
               at
               Salem
               on
               account
               of
               these
               Afflicted
               Persons
               .
               And
               
                 Abigal
                 Williams
              
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Witches
               had
               a
               Sacrament
               that
               day
               at
               an
               house
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               
                 Red
                 Bread
              
               and
               
                 Red
                 Drink
              
               .
               The
               first
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               Putman's
               Maid
               ,
               in
               her
               Fit
               ,
               said
               ,
               they
               did
               eat
               
                 Red
                 Bread
              
               ,
               like
               
                 Man's
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               her
               eat
               some
               &
               but
               she
               would
               not
               ;
               but
               turned
               away
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               spit
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 Eat
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 Drink
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               &c.
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 Christ
                 gives
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 !
              
               The
               first
               of
               April
               also
               
                 Marcy
                 Lewis
              
               aforesaid
               saw
               in
               her
               Fit
               a
               
                 VVhite
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               was
               with
               him
               in
               a
               glorious
               Place
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               Candles
               nor
               Sun
               ,
               yet
               was
               full
               of
               Light
               and
               Brightness
               ;
               where
               was
               a
               great
               Multitude
               in
               White
               glittering
               Robes
               ,
               and
               they
               Sung
               the
               Song
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               the
               9th
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               110
               Psalm
               and
               the
               149
               Psalm
               ;
               and
               said
               with
               her self
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 I
                 stay
                 here
                 !
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 along
                 with
                 you
                 :
              
               She
               was
               loth
               to
               leave
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               grieved
               that
               she
               could
               tarry
               no
               longer
               .
               This
               
                 white
                 Man
              
               hath
               appeared
               several
               times
               to
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               notice
               how
               long
               it
               should
               be
               before
               they
               had
               another
               Fit
               ,
               which
               was
               sometimes
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               day
               and
               half
               ,
               or
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               it
               hath
               fallen
               out
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               The
               3d
               of
               April
               ,
               the
               Lord's-day
               ,
               being
               Sacrament-day
               ,
               at
               the
               Village
               ,
               
                 Goodw.
                 C.
              
               upon
               Mr.
               
               Parris's
               naming
               his
               Text
               ,
               
                 John
                 6
                 ,
                 70.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               the
               said
               
                 Goodw.
                 C.
              
               went
               immediately
               out
               of
               the
               Meeting-House
               ,
               and
               flung
               the
               Door
               after
               her
               violently
               ,
               to
               the
               amazement
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               She
               was
               afterward
               seen
               by
               some
               in
               their
               Fits
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               O
               Goodw.
               C.
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 here
                 !
              
               (
               and
               being
               at
               their
               
                 Red
                 bread
                 and
                 drink
              
               )
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 you
                 ran-away
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 scorned
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Meeting-House
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 wonder
                 at
                 you
                 !
              
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               what
               I
               either
               saw
               my self
               ,
               or
               did
               receive
               Information
               from
               persons
               of
               undoubted
               Reputation
               and
               Credit
               .
            
             
               
                 Remarks
                 of
                 things
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 about
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Fits
                 tempted
                 to
                 be
                 VVitches
                 ,
                 are
                 shewed
                 the
                 List
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 tortured
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 yeild
                 to
                 Subscribe
                 ,
                 or
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 touch
                 the
                 BOOK
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 promised
                 to
                 have
                 present
                 Relief
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 mutually
                 Cure
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 a
                 Touch
                 of
                 their
                 Hand
                 ,
                 when
                 Strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 Tortured
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 their
                 Afflicted
                 ,
                 to
                 relieve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 also
                 foretel
                 when
                 anothers
                 Fit
                 was
                 a-coming
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Look
                   to
                   her
                
                 !
                 she
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 Fit
                 presently
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 can
                 bear
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Accused
                 Person
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Afflicted
                   Persons
                
                 saw
                 her
                 Likeness
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Meeting-House
                 ,
                 suckling
                 her
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 and
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 Motions
                 in
                 their
                 Fits
                 are
                 Preternatural
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 strange
                 as
                 a
                 well
                 person
                 could
                 not
                 Screw
                 their
                 Body
                 into
                 ;
                 &
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 violence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 preternatural
                 being
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 right
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 fits
                 are
                 exceeding
                 fast
                 closed
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 a
                 question
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 they
                 cannot
                 hear
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 plainely
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 discourse
                 with
                 real
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 They
                 are
                 utterly
                 pressed
                 against
                 any
                 persons
                 Praying
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 appearances
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   Tho.
                   Putmans
                
                 wife
                 was
                 told
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   Pray
                
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   should
                
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 reasoned
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Appearance
                   ,
                   Did
                   not
                   I
                   say
                   he
                   should
                   go
                   to
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 The
                 forementioned
                 
                   Mary
                   VV.
                
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 persons
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   she
                   had
                   signed
                   the
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 she
                 was
                 better
                 .
                 Told
                 me
                 by
                 
                   Edward
                   Putman
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Remarks
                 concerning
                 the
                 Accused
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 For
                 introduction
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 afflicted
                 them
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 Mr.
                 Parris's
                 Indian
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Woman
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Cake
                 of
                 
                   Rye
                   Meal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Childrens
                 water
                 ,
                 baked
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 since
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 particular
                 persons
                 hurting
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 Time
                 of
                 Examination
                 ,
                 they
                 seemed
                 little
                 affected
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 Spectators
                 were
                 much
                 grieved
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Natural
                 Actions
                 in
                 them
                 produced
                 Preternatural
                 actions
                 in
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 own
                 Image
                 without
                 any
                 Poppits
                 of
                 Wax
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 accused
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Company
                 about
                 23
                 or
                 24
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 
                   Muster
                   in
                   Armes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Since
                 they
                 were
                 confined
                 ,
                 the
                 Persons
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 Afflicted
                 with
                 their
                 appearing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Biteing
                 or
                 Pinching
                 of
                 them
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 Persons
                 to
                 keep
                 dayes
                 of
                 Fast
                 and
                 dayes
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 Satan
                 endeavours
                 to
                 Transforme
                 himself
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Angel
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Administrations
                 to
                 resemble
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Satan
                 Rages
                 Principally
                 amongst
                 the
                 Visible
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 makes
                 use
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 Afflict
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                   may
                   be
                   divided
                   against
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 weakened
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Several
                 things
                 used
                 in
                 England
                 at
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 14
                 or
                 15
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 pass
                 instead
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Concurrence
                 with
                 VVitnesses
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 6
                 or
                 7
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 these
                 accused
                 see
                 
                   Keebles
                   Statutes
                
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 Afflicted
                 Persons
                 do
                 affirme
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 concerning
                 seeing
                 the
                 accused
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Fitts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Witches
                 had
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 Girles
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 not
                 Eat
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Fast
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 :
                 they
                 told
                 her
                 they
                 would
                 Choake
                 her
                 then
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 she
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 was
                 endeavoured
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Further
               Account
               of
               the
               
                 Tryals
                 of
                 the
                 New-England
                 Witches
              
               ,
               sent
               in
               a
               Letter
               from
               thence
               ,
               to
               a
               Gentleman
               in
               London
               .
            
             
               HEre
               were
               in
               
                 Salem
                 ,
                 June
              
               10.
               1692.
               about
               40
               persons
               that
               were
               afflicted
               with
               horrible
               torments
               by
               
                 Evil
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               and
               the
               afflicted
               have
               accused
               60
               or
               70
               as
               Witches
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               have
               
                 Spectral
                 appearances
              
               of
               them
               ,
               tho
               the
               Persons
               are
               absent
               when
               they
               are
               tormented
               .
               When
               these
               Witches
               were
               Tryed
               ,
               several
               of
               them
               confessed
               a
               contract
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               by
               signing
               his
               Book
               ,
               and
               did
               express
               much
               sorrow
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               delareing
               also
               thir
               
                 Confederate
                 Witches
              
               ,
               and
               said
               the
               Tempters
               of
               them
               desired
               'em
               to
               sign
               the
               
                 Devils
                 Book
              
               ,
               who
               tormented
               them
               till
               they
               did
               it
               .
               There
               were
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Examination
               ,
               before
               many
               hundreds
               of
               Witnesses
               ▪
               strange
               Pranks
               play'd
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               taking
               Pins
               out
               of
               the
               Clothes
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               thrusting
               them
               into
               their
               flesh
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               were
               taken
               out
               again
               by
               the
               Judges
               own
               hands
               .
               Thorns
               also
               in
               like
               kind
               were
               thrust
               into
               their
               flesh
               ;
               the
               accusers
               were
               sometimes
               
                 struck
                 dumb
                 ,
                 deaf
                 ,
                 blind
                 ,
              
               and
               sometimes
               lay
               as
               if
               they
               were
               dead
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               all
               foreseen
               and
               declared
               
               by
               the
               afflicted
               just
               before
               't
               was
               done
               .
               Of
               the
               afflicted
               there
               were
               two
               Girls
               ,
               about
               12
               
                 or
                 13
                 years
                 of
                 age
              
               ,
               who
               saw
               all
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               were
               therefore
               called
               the
               
                 Visionary
                 Girls
              
               ;
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 Now
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 she
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 ,
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 bite
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 pinch
                 the
                 Indian
              
               ;
               and
               all
               there
               present
               in
               Court
               saw
               the
               visible
               marks
               on
               the
               Indians
               arms
               ;
               they
               would
               also
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Now
                 look
                 ,
                 look
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 bind
                 such
                 an
                 ones
                 Legs
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               present
               saw
               the
               same
               person
               spoken
               of
               ,
               fall
               with
               her
               Legs
               twisted
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               Now
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               fall
               ,
               and
               immediately
               7
               or
               8
               of
               the
               afflicted
               fell
               down
               ,
               with
               
                 terrible
                 shrieks
                 and
                 Out-crys
              
               :
               at
               the
               time
               when
               one
               of
               the
               Witches
               was
               
                 sentenc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 pinnim'd
              
               with
               a
               Cord
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               was
               the
               afflicted
               Indian
               Servant
               going
               home
               ,
               (
               being
               about
               2
               or
               3
               miles
               out
               of
               town
               ,
               )
               and
               had
               both
               his
               Wrists
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               bound
               about
               with
               a
               like
               Cord
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               she
               was
               when
               she
               was
               sentenc'd
               ,
               but
               with
               that
               violence
               ,
               that
               the
               Cord
               entred
               into
               his
               flesh
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               untied
               ,
               nor
               hardly
               cut
               —
               Many
               Murders
               are
               suppos'd
               to
               be
               in
               this
               way
               committed
               ;
               for
               these
               Girls
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 see
                 Coffins
                 ,
                 and
                 bodies
                 in
                 Shrowds
                 ,
              
               rising
               up
               ,
               and
               looking
               on
               the
               accused
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 Vengeance
                 .
                 Vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 Murderers
              
               —
               Many
               other
               strange
               things
               were
               transacted
               before
               the
               Court
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Examination
               ;
               and
               especially
               one
               thing
               which
               I
               had
               like
               to
               have
               forgot
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               One
               of
               the
               accus'd
               ,
               whilst
               the
               rest
               were
               under
               Examination
               ,
               was
               drawn
               up
               by
               a
               Rope
               to
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               house
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               been
               choak'd
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Rope
               been
               presently
               cut
               ;
               the
               Rope
               hung
               at
               the
               Roof
               by
               some
               invisibletye
               .
               for
               there
               was
               no
               hole
               where
               it
               went
               up
               ;
               but
               after
               it
               was
               cut
               the
               remainder
               of
               it
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Chamber
               just
               above
               ,
               lying
               by
               the
               very
               place
               where
               it
               hung
               down
               .
            
             
               In
               December
               1692
               ,
               the
               Court
               sate
               again
               at
               Salem
               in
               New-England
               ,
               and
               cleared
               about
               40
               persons
               suspected
               for
               Witches
               ,
               and
               Condemned
               three
               .
               The
               Evidence
               against
               these
               three
               was
               the
               same
               as
               formerly
               ,
               so
               the
               Warrant
               for
               their
               Execution
               was
               sent
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Graves
                 digged
              
               for
               the
               said
               three
               ,
               and
               for
               about
               five
               more
               that
               had
               been
               Condemned
               at
               Salem
               formerly
               ,
               but
               were
               Repreived
               by
               the
               Governour
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               February
               1693.
               the
               Court
               sate
               at
               Charles-Town
               ,
               where
               the
               Judge
               exprest
               himself
               to
               this
               effect
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 obstructed
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 or
                 hindred
                 those
                 good
                 proceedings
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 was
                 advanc'd
                 ,
              
               &c
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 this
                 Country
              
               ;
               and
               so
               declined
               coming
               any
               more
               into
               Court.
               In
               his
               absence
               
                 Mr.
                 D
              
               —
               sate
               as
               Chief
               Judge
               3
               several
               days
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               5
               or
               6
               were
               clear'd
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               almost
               as
               many
               by
               Trial
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               are
               acquitted
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               remarkable
               was
               an
               Old
               Woman
               named
               Dayton
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 accounted
                 30
                 years
                 .
              
               I
               had
               the
               Curiosity
               to
               see
               her
               tried
               ;
               she
               was
               a
               decrepid
               Woman
               of
               about
               80
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               use
               many
               words
               in
               her
               own
               defence
               .
               She
               was
               accused
               by
               about
               30
               Witnesses
               ;
               but
               the
               matter
               alledged
               against
               her
               was
               such
               as
               needed
               little
               apology
               ,
               on
               her
               part
               not
               one
               passionate
               word
               ,
               or
               immoral
               action
               ,
               or
               evil
               ,
               was
               then
               objected
               against
               her
               for
               20
               years
               past
               ,
               only
               strange
               accidents
               falling
               out
               ,
               after
               some
               Christian
               admonition
               given
               by
               her
               ,
               as
               saying
               ,
               
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 prosper
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 wrong'd
                 the
                 Widow
                 .
              
               Upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               prov'd
               against
               her
               any
               thing
               worthy
               of
               Reproof
               ,
               or
               just
               admonition
               ,
               much
               less
               so
               heinous
               a
               Charge
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               by
               the
               Goodness
               of
               God
               we
               are
               once
               more
               out
               of
               present
               danger
               of
               this
               
                 Hobgoblin
                 Monster
              
               ;
               the
               standing
               Evidence
               used
               at
               Salem
               were
               called
               .
               but
               did
               not
               appear
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               others
               also
               at
               Charles-town
               brought
               upon
               their
               Tryals
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               confess'd
               themselves
               to
               be
               Witches
               ;
               but
               upon
               their
               tryals
               deny'd
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               clear'd
               ;
               So
               that
               at
               present
               there
               is
               no
               
                 further
                 prosecution
                 of
                 any
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               CASES
               of
               CONSCIENCE
               Concerning
               Evil
               Spirits
               Personating
               MEN
               ;
               WITCHCRAFTS
               ,
               Infallible
               Proofs
               of
               Guilt
               in
               such
               as
               are
               Accused
               with
               that
               CRIME
               .
            
             
               All
               Considered
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               History
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               and
               the
               Judgment
               of
               many
               Learned
               MEN.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 Increase
                 Mather
              
               ,
               President
               of
               Harvard
               Colledge
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Teacher
               of
               a
               Church
               at
               Boston
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
            
             
               
                 PROV
                 .
                 xxii
                 .
                 xxi
                 .
              
               —
               That
               thou
               mightest
               Answer
               the
               Words
               of
               Truth
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               send
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               Efficiunt
               Daemones
               ,
               ut
               quae
               non
               sunt
               ,
               sic
               tamen
               ,
               qua●●
               sint
               ,
               conspicienda
               hominibus
               exhibeant
               .
               Lactantlus
               
                 Lib.
                 2.
              
               
               Instit
               .
               
                 Cap.
                 15.
              
               
               Diabolus
               Consulitur
               ,
               cum
               iis
               mediis
               utimur
               aliquid
               Cognoscendi
               ,
               quae
               a
               Diabolo
               sunt
               introducta
               .
               
                 Ames
                 Cas
                 .
                 Cons
                 .
                 
                   L.
                   4.
                   
                   Cap.
                   23.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Printed
               at
               Boston
               ,
               and
               Re-printed
               at
               London
               ,
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Dunton
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Raven
               in
               the
               Poultrey
               .
               1693.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Christian
               READER
               .
            
             
               SO
               Odious
               and
               Abominable
               is
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Witch
               ,
               to
               the
               Civilized
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               Religious
               part
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               grow
               up
               into
               a
               Scandal
               for
               any
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               enter
               some
               sober
               cautions
               against
               the
               over
               hasty
               suspecting
               ,
               or
               too
               precipitant
               Judging
               of
               Persons
               on
               this
               account
               .
               But
               certainly
               ,
               the
               more
               execrable
               the
               Crime
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               critical
               care
               is
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               exposing
               of
               the
               Names
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Lives
               of
               Men
               (
               especially
               of
               a
               Godly
               Conversation
               )
               to
               the
               imputation
               of
               it
               .
               The
               awful
               hand
               of
               God
               now
               upon
               us
               ,
               in
               letting
               loose
               of
               evil
               Angels
               among
               us
               to
               perpretate
               such
               horrid
               Mischiefs
               ,
               and
               suffering
               of
               Hell's
               Instruments
               to
               do
               such
               fearful
               things
               as
               have
               been
               scarce
               heard
               of
               ;
               hath
               put
               serious
               persons
               into
               deep
               Musings
               ,
               and
               upon
               curious
               Enquiries
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               for
               the
               detecting
               and
               defeating
               of
               this
               tremendous
               design
               of
               the
               grand
               Adversary
               :
               And
               ,
               tho'
               all
               that
               fear
               God
               are
               agreed
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 evil
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               yet
               hath
               the
               Devil
               obtained
               not
               a
               little
               of
               his
               design
               ,
               in
               the
               divisions
               of
               Reuben
               ,
               about
               the
               application
               of
               this
               Rule
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               are
               Devils
               and
               Witches
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               asserts
               ,
               and
               experience
               confirms
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               common
               enemies
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               mischief
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               :
               That
               the
               Devil
               can
               (
               by
               Divine
               Permission
               )
               and
               often
               doth
               vex
               men
               in
               Body
               and
               Estate
               ,
               without
               the
               Instrumentality
               of
               Witches
               ,
               is
               undeniable
               :
               That
               he
               often
               hath
               ,
               and
               delights
               to
               have
               the
               concurrence
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               their
               consent
               in
               harming
               men
               ,
               is
               consonant
               to
               his
               native
               Malice
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               too
               lamentably
               exemplified
               :
               That
               Witches
               ,
               when
               detected
               and
               convinced
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               exterminated
               and
               cut
               off
               ,
               we
               have
               God's
               warrant
               for
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 18.
              
               
               Only
               the
               same
               God
               who
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 Witch
                 to
                 live
              
               ;
               hath
               also
               said
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 shall
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 one
                 Witness
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               17.
               6.
               
               Much
               debate
               is
               made
               about
               
                 what
                 is
              
               sufficient
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               (
               in
               their
               Zeal
               )
               supposed
               that
               a
               less
               clear
               evidence
               ought
               to
               pass
               in
               this
               than
               in
               other
               Cases
               ,
               supposing
               that
               else
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               to
               bring
               such
               to
               condign
               Punishment
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               close
               conveyances
               that
               there
               are
               between
               the
               Devil
               and
               Witches
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               very
               dangerous
               and
               unjustifiable
               tenet
               .
               Men
               serve
               God
               in
               doing
               their
               Duty
               ,
               he
               never
               intended
               that
               all
               persons
               guilty
               of
               Capital
               Crimes
               should
               be
               discovered
               and
               punished
               by
               men
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               never
               so
               curious
               in
               searching
               after
               Iniquity
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               exceeding
               necessary
               that
               in
               such
               a
               day
               as
               this
               ,
               men
               be
               informed
               what
               is
               Evidence
               and
               what
               is
               not
               .
               It
               concerns
               men
               in
               point
               of
               Charity
               ;
               for
               tho'
               the
               most
               shining
               Professor
               may
               be
               secretly
               a
               most
               abominable
               Sinner
               ,
               yet
               till
               he
               be
               detected
               ,
               our
               Charity
               is
               bound
               to
               Judge
               according
               to
               what
               appears
               :
               and
               notwithstanding
               that
               a
               clear
               evidence
               must
               determine
               a
               case
               ;
               yet
               presumptions
               must
               be
               weighed
               against
               presumptions
               ,
               
               and
               Charity
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forgone
               as
               long
               as
               it
               has
               the
               most
               preponderating
               on
               its
               side
               .
               And
               it
               is
               of
               no
               less
               necessity
               in
               point
               of
               Justice
               ;
               there
               are
               not
               only
               Testimonies
               required
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               credited
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               given
               in
               his
               Word
               referring
               to
               witnesses
               :
               But
               there
               is
               also
               an
               Evidence
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               which
               is
               throughly
               to
               be
               weighed
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               do
               not
               infallibly
               prove
               the
               Crime
               against
               the
               person
               accused
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               determine
               him
               guilty
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               so
               a
               righteous
               Man
               may
               be
               Condemned
               unjustly
               .
               In
               the
               case
               of
               Witchcrafts
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Devil
               is
               the
               immediate
               Agent
               in
               the
               Mischief
               done
               ,
               the
               consent
               or
               compact
               of
               the
               Witch
               is
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               Demonstrated
               .
            
             
               Among
               many
               Arguments
               to
               evince
               this
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               most
               under
               present
               debate
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               refers
               to
               something
               vulgarly
               called
               
                 Spectre
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               Ordeal
               or
               trial
               by
               the
               sight
               and
               touch
               .
               The
               principal
               Plea
               to
               justifie
               the
               convictive
               Evidence
               in
               these
               ,
               is
               fetcht
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               Governing
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               they
               suppose
               would
               fail
               ,
               if
               such
               things
               were
               permitted
               to
               befal
               an
               innocent
               person
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               too
               resolute
               conclusions
               drawn
               from
               hence
               ,
               are
               bold
               usurpations
               upon
               spotless
               Sovereignty
               :
               and
               tho'
               some
               thing
               if
               suffered
               to
               be
               common
               ,
               would
               subvert
               this
               Government
               ,
               and
               disband
               ,
               yea
               ruine
               Humane
               Society
               ;
               yet
               God
               doth
               sometimes
               suffer
               such
               things
               to
               evene
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               thereby
               know
               how
               much
               we
               are
               beholden
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               restraint
               which
               he
               lays
               upon
               the
               Infernal
               Spirits
               ,
               who
               would
               else
               reduce
               a
               World
               into
               a
               Chaos
               .
               That
               the
               Resolutions
               of
               such
               Cases
               as
               these
               is
               proper
               for
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Ministry
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               the
               seasonableness
               of
               doing
               it
               now
               ,
               will
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               necessity
               there
               is
               at
               this
               time
               of
               a
               right
               Information
               of
               mens
               Judgments
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               being
               misinformed
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               ,
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Judicious
               Author
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Cases
               ,
               is
               too
               well
               known
               to
               need
               our
               Commendation
               :
               All
               that
               we
               are
               concerned
               in
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 assert
                 our
                 hearty
                 Consent
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 Concurrence
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Discourse
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               with
               our
               hearty
               Request
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               discover
               the
               depths
               of
               this
               Hellish
               Design
               ;
               direct
               in
               the
               whole
               management
               of
               this
               Affair
               ;
               prevent
               the
               taking
               any
               wrong
               steps
               in
               this
               dark
               way
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               in
               particular
               Bless
               these
               faithful
               Endeavours
               of
               his
               Servant
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               we
               Commend
               it
               and
               you
               to
               his
               Divine
               Benediction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     William
                     Hubbard
                     .
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Phillips
                     .
                  
                   
                     Charles
                     Morton
                     .
                  
                   
                     James
                     Allen.
                     
                  
                   
                     Michael
                     Wigglesworth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Whiting
                     Sen.
                     
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Willard
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Baily
                     .
                  
                   
                     Jabez
                     Fox
                     .
                  
                   
                     Joseph
                     Gerrish
                     .
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Angier
                     .
                  
                   
                     John
                     Wise
                     .
                  
                   
                     Joseph
                     Capen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nehemiah
                     Walter
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CASES
               of
               CONSCIENCE
               CONCERNING
               Witchcrafts
               .
            
             
               THE
               First
               Case
               that
               I
               am
               desired
               to
               express
               my
               Judgment
               in
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Possible
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 impose
                 on
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 Persons
                 Bewitched
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 Believe
                 that
                 an
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 a
                 Pious
                 person
                 does
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 doth
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 Satan
                 may
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 an
                 Innocent
                 and
                 Pious
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Nocent
                 and
                 Wicked
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 Afflict
                 such
                 as
                 suffer
                 by
                 Diabolical
                 Molestations
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               must
               be
               Affirmative
               ;
               Let
               the
               following
               Arguments
               be
               duely
               weighed
               in
               the
               Ballance
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               Argu.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               several
               Scriptures
               from
               which
               we
               may
               infer
               the
               Possibility
               of
               what
               is
               Affirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               find
               that
               the
               
                 Devil
                 by
                 the
                 Instigation
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 at
                 Endor
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Samuel
                 .
              
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               some
               have
               asserted
               that
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               proved
               ,
               would
               evert
               this
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               was
               the
               true
               and
               not
               a
               delusive
               Samuel
               which
               the
               Witch
               brought
               to
               converse
               with
               Saul
               .
               Of
               this
               Opinion
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Rabbies
               a
               and
               some
               Christian
               Doctors
               b
               and
               many
               late
               Popish
               Authors
               c
               amongst
               whom
               
                 Cornel
                 .
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               is
               most
               elaborate
               .
               But
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Daemon
               representing
               Samuel
               has
               been
               evinced
               by
               learned
               and
               Orthodox
               Writers
               :
               especially
               e
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               f
               Balduinus
               †
               Lavater
               ,
               and
               our
               incomparable
               
                 John
                 Rainolde
              
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               insist
               on
               the
               clearing
               of
               that
               ,
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               done
               it
               :
               only
               let
               me
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Witch
               said
               to
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 Elohim
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 A
                 God
              
               ;
               (
               for
               the
               whole
               Context
               shows
               ,
               that
               a
               single
               Person
               is
               intended
               )
               
                 Ascending
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               .
               1
               Sam.
               28.
               13.
               
               The
               Devil
               would
               
               be
               Worshipped
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               Saul
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               become
               a
               Necr●mancer
               ,
               must
               bow
               himself
               to
               him
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               the
               true
               Samuel
               from
               Heaven
               reprehending
               Saul
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               Reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               only
               have
               reproved
               him
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               in
               not
               executing
               Judgment
               on
               the
               Amalekites
               ;
               as
               in
               Ver.
               18.
               
               But
               for
               his
               Wickedness
               in
               consulting
               with
               Familiar
               Spirits
               :
               For
               which
               Sin
               it
               was
               in
               special
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               10.
               13.
               
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               to
               testify
               against
               that
               Abominaon
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               that
               it
               was
               not
               real
               Samuel
               that
               appeared
               to
               Saul
               :
               and
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Devil
               in
               his
               likeness
               ,
               the
               Argument
               seems
               very
               strong
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Devil
               may
               appear
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Saint
               in
               Glory
               ,
               much
               more
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               put
               on
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               most
               Pious
               and
               Innocent
               Saint
               on
               Earth
               .
               There
               are
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               that
               a
               Daemon
               may
               appear
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Godly
               Person
               ,
               
                 But
                 not
                 as
                 doing
                 Evil.
              
               Whereas
               the
               Devil
               in
               
               Samuel's
               likeness
               told
               a
               pernicious
               Lye
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 disquieted
                 me
              
               .
               It
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Saul
               ,
               nor
               of
               all
               the
               Devils
               in
               Hell
               ,
               to
               disquiet
               a
               Soul
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               Samuel
               had
               been
               for
               Two
               years
               before
               this
               Apparition
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Spectre
               speak
               true
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 and
                 thy
                 Sons
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 :
              
               Tho'
               Saul
               himself
               at
               his
               Death
               went
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               his
               Son
               Jonathan
               did
               not
               so
               .
               Besides
               ,
               (
               which
               suits
               with
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               )
               the
               Devil
               in
               Samuels
               shape
               confirmed
               Necromancy
               and
               
                 Cursed
                 Witchery
              
               .
               He
               that
               can
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               Saints
               encourage
               Witches
               to
               Familiarity
               with
               Hell
               ,
               may
               possibly
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               Saint
               afflict
               a
               Bewitched
               Person
               .
               But
               this
               we
               see
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               Satan
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               may
               appear
               indeed
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Dead
               Persons
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               cannot
               represent
               such
               as
               are
               living
               ;
               The
               contrary
               is
               manifest
               .
               No
               Question
               had
               Saul
               said
               to
               the
               Witch
               ,
               bring
               me
               David
               who
               was
               then
               living
               ,
               she
               could
               as
               easily
               have
               shown
               living
               David
               as
               dead
               Samuel
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               that
               great
               Conjurer
               ,
               of
               whom
               *
               Wierus
               speaks
               ,
               brought
               the
               appearance
               of
               Hector
               and
               Achilles
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               of
               David
               before
               the
               Emperour
               Maximilian
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               evil
               Angels
               have
               sometimes
               appeared
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               living
               absent
               persons
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               abundantly
               confirmed
               by
               History
               .
            
             
               †
               Austin
               tells
               us
               of
               one
               that
               went
               for
               resolution
               in
               some
               intricate
               Questions
               to
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               could
               get
               no
               Answer
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Night
               the
               Philosopher
               comes
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               resolves
               all
               his
               Doubts
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               he
               demanded
               the
               reason
               
               why
               he
               could
               not
               answer
               him
               in
               the
               Day
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Night
               ;
               The
               Philosopher
               professed
               he
               was
               not
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               only
               acknowledged
               that
               he
               dreamed
               of
               his
               having
               such
               conversation
               of
               his
               Friend
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               all
               the
               time
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               asleep
               .
               Paulus
               and
               Palladius
               did
               both
               of
               them
               profess
               to
               Austin
               ,
               that
               one
               in
               his
               shape
               ,
               had
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               places
               appeared
               to
               them
               †
               :
               Thyreus
               mentions
               several
               Apparitions
               of
               absent
               living
               persons
               ,
               which
               happened
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               .
               A
               Man
               that
               is
               in
               one
               place
               cannot
               (
               Autoprosopos
               )
               at
               the
               same
               time
               be
               in
               another
               .
               It
               remains
               then
               that
               such
               Spectres
               are
               Prodigious
               and
               Supernatural
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               Diabolical
               Operation
               .
               It
               has
               been
               Controverted
               among
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               whether
               innocent
               Persons
               may
               not
               by
               the
               malice
               and
               deluding
               Power
               of
               the
               Devil
               be
               represented
               as
               present
               amongst
               Witches
               at
               their
               dark
               Assemblies
               .
               The
               mentioned
               Thyreus
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               may
               ,
               and
               often
               does
               represent
               the
               forms
               of
               Innocent
               Persons
               out
               of
               those
               Conventions
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Question
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               his
               natural
               Power
               and
               Art
               he
               is
               able
               to
               make
               their
               shapes
               appear
               amongst
               his
               own
               Servants
               ,
               but
               he
               supposeth
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               such
               an
               Injury
               to
               be
               done
               to
               an
               Innocent
               Person
               .
               With
               him
               b
               Delrio
               ,
               and
               Spineus
               concur
               .
               But
               Cumanus
               in
               his
               
                 Lucerna
                 Inquisitorum
              
               (
               a
               Book
               which
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               )
               defends
               the
               Affirmative
               in
               this
               Question
               .
               
                 Bins
                 Fieldius
              
               in
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Confession
               of
               Witches
               ,
               inclines
               to
               the
               Negative
               ,
               only
               c
               he
               acknowledges
               
                 Dei
                 extraordinaria
                 Permissione
                 posse
                 Innocentes
                 sic
                 representari
                 .
              
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               assert
               ,
               that
               Great
               and
               Holy
               God
               never
               did
               nor
               ever
               will
               permit
               the
               Devil
               thus
               far
               to
               abuse
               an
               Innocent
               Person
               ,
               affirms
               more
               than
               he
               is
               able
               to
               prove
               .
               The
               story
               of
               Germanus
               his
               discovering
               a
               Diabolical
               illusion
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               concerning
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Persons
               that
               seemed
               to
               be
               at
               a
               Feast
               when
               they
               were
               really
               at
               home
               and
               asleep
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               by
               many
               Authors
               .
               But
               the
               particulars
               insisted
               on
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               evince
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               we
               assert
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Devil
               may
               by
               Divine
               Permission
               appear
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               Innocent
               and
               Pious
               Persons
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               It
               is
               evident
               from
               another
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               that
               in
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 Satan
                 himself
                 is
                 transformed
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light.
              
               He
               seems
               to
               be
               what
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               makes
               others
               seem
               to
               be
               what
               they
               they
               are
               not
               .
               He
               represents
               evil
               men
               as
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               men
               as
               evil
               .
               The
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               (
               who
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               Light
               )
               love
               Truth
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               Devil
               will
               seem
               to
               do
               so
               to
               ;
               and
               does
               therefore
               sometimes
               lay
               before
               men
               excellent
               
               good
               Principles
               and
               exhort
               them
               (
               as
               he
               did
               
                 Theodore
                 Maillit
              
               )
               to
               practise
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Righteousness
               they
               are
               obliged
               unto
               ,
               and
               hereby
               he
               does
               more
               effectually
               deceive
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               sometimes
               intimated
               to
               his
               most
               devoted
               servants
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               have
               familiar
               Conversation
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               careful
               to
               keep
               themselves
               from
               enormous
               Sins
               ,
               and
               pray
               constantly
               for
               Divine
               Protection
               ?
               But
               so
               has
               he
               transformed
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               as
               a
               Boissardus
               sheweth
               .
               He
               has
               frequently
               appeared
               to
               Men
               pretending
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Angel
               ,
               so
               to
               Anatolius
               of
               old
               ;
               and
               the
               late
               instances
               of
               b
               D●
               .
               d
               ee
               and
               Kellet
               are
               famously
               known
               .
               How
               many
               deluded
               Enthusiasts
               both
               in
               former
               and
               latter
               times
               have
               been
               imposed
               on
               by
               Satans
               appearing
               visibly
               to
               them
               ,
               pretending
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Angel.
               And
               moreover
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               appearing
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Men
              
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Light
              
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               shape
               and
               habit
               of
               Eminent
               Ministers
               of
               God.
               So
               did
               he
               appear
               to
               Mr.
               Earl
               of
               Colchester
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               Mr.
               Liddal
               an
               Holy
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Chaous
              
               Baptized
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1658.
               pretending
               to
               be
               Mr.
               Dury
               an
               Excellent
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               how
               often
               has
               he
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               or
               Peter
               or
               some
               other
               celebrated
               Saint
               ?
               Ecclesiastical
               Histories
               abound
               with
               Instances
               of
               this
               nature
               .
               Yea
               ,
               sometimes
               he
               has
               transfigured
               himself
               into
               the
               Form
               of
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               that
               he
               appeared
               to
               c
               St.
               Martin
               Gloriously
               arrayed
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               Christ
               .
               So
               likewise
               to
               d
               Secundellus
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               Saint
               ,
               who
               suspecting
               it
               was
               Satan
               ,
               transforming
               himself
               into
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               had
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 World
              
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Spectre
               vanished
               .
               It
               has
               been
               related
               of
               Luther
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               been
               Fasting
               and
               Praying
               in
               his
               Study
               ,
               the
               Devil
               come
               pretending
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               but
               Luther
               saying
               ,
               
                 away
                 thou
                 confounded
                 Devil
                 ,
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 Christ
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 Bible
                 ,
              
               nothing
               more
               was
               seen
               .
               Thus
               then
               the
               Devil
               is
               able
               (
               by
               Divine
               Permission
               )
               to
               Change
               himself
               into
               what
               form
               or
               figure
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
            
             
               Omnia
               transformat
               sese
               in
               miracula
               rerum
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               Scripture
               to
               our
               purpose
               is
               that
               ,
               in
               Rev.
               12.
               10.
               where
               the
               Devil
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               malice
               and
               impudence
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               does
               accuse
               good
               Men
               ,
               
               and
               that
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               of
               such
               Faults
               as
               they
               really
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               he
               accused
               Joshua
               with
               his
               filthy
               Garments
               ,
               when
               through
               his
               Indulgence
               some
               of
               his
               Family
               had
               transgressed
               by
               unlawful
               Marriages
               ,
               Zach.
               3.
               23.
               with
               Ezra
               10.
               18.
               but
               also
               with
               such
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               altogether
               free
               from
               .
               He
               represented
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               as
               the
               vilest
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               at
               their
               Meetings
               they
               did
               commit
               the
               most
               nefandous
               Villanies
               that
               ever
               were
               known
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               Innocent
               ,
               but
               Eminently
               Pious
               Persons
               should
               thro'
               the
               Malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               be
               accused
               with
               the
               Crime
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               .
               Such
               an
               Affliction
               did
               the
               Lord
               see
               meet
               to
               exercise
               the
               great
               Athanasius
               with
               t
               only
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               did
               wonderfully
               vindicate
               him
               from
               that
               as
               well
               as
               from
               some
               other
               soul
               Aspersions
               .
               The
               Waldenses
               (
               altho'
               the
               Scriptures
               call
               them
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               13.
               7.
               
               )
               have
               been
               traduccd
               by
               Satan
               and
               by
               the
               World
               as
               horrible
               Witches
               ;
               so
               have
               others
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               have
               done
               extraordinary
               things
               by
               their
               Prayers
               :
               It
               is
               by
               many
               Authors
               related
               ,
               that
               a
               City
               in
               France
               was
               molested
               with
               a
               Diabolical
               Spectre
               ,
               which
               the
               People
               were
               wont
               to
               call
               Hugon
               ;
               near
               that
               place
               a
               number
               of
               Protestants
               were
               wont
               to
               meet
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               whence
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               true
               reformed
               Religion
               were
               nic
               ▪
               named
               Hugonots
               ,
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               designed
               to
               render
               them
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               the
               Servants
               and
               Worshippers
               of
               that
               Daemon
               ,
               that
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Hugon
               .
               And
               how
               often
               have
               I
               read
               in
               Books
               written
               by
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               Luther
               was
               a
               Wizard
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               himself
               confess
               that
               he
               had
               familiarity
               with
               Satan
               !
               Most
               impudent
               Untruths
               !
               nor
               are
               these
               things
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               ,
               since
               the
               Holy
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               was
               reputed
               a
               Magician
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               Familiarity
               with
               the
               greatest
               of
               Devils
               .
               The
               Blaspheming
               Pharisees
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 casts
                 out
                 the
                 Devils
                 thro'
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               9.
               34.
               
               There
               is
               then
               not
               the
               best
               Saint
               on
               Earth
               (
               Man
               or
               Woman
               )
               that
               can
               assure
               themselves
               that
               the
               Devil
               shall
               not
               cast
               such
               an
               Imputation
               upon
               them
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Disciple
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 as
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Servant
                 as
                 his
                 Lord
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 called
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 Reelzebub
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Houshold
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               10.
               25.
               
               It
               is
               not
               for
               men
               to
               determine
               how
               far
               the
               holy
               God
               may
               permit
               the
               wicked
               one
               to
               proceed
               in
               his
               Accusations
               .
               The
               sacred
               story
               of
               Job
               giveth
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               whose
               ways
               art
               past
               finding
               out
               ,
               does
               for
               wise
               and
               holy
               Ends
               suffer
               Satan
               by
               immediate
               Operation
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               by
               Witchcraft
               )
               greatly
               to
               afflict
               innocent
               Persons
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Bodies
               and
               Estates
               ,
               so
               in
               their
               Reputations
               .
               I
               shall
               mention
               but
               one
               Scripture
               
               more
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               in
               hand
               :
               It
               is
               that
               in
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               2
               ,
               3.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 event
                 to
                 the
                 Righteous
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 evil
                 amongst
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Event
                 happeneth
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               15.
               
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 that
                 perisheth
                 in
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               hence
               we
               infer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               outward
               Affliction
               whatsoever
               but
               may
               befal
               a
               good
               Man
               ;
               now
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               Satan
               as
               a
               Tormentor
               of
               Bewitched
               or
               Possessed
               Persons
               ,
               is
               a
               sore
               Affliction
               to
               a
               good
               Man.
               To
               be
               tormented
               by
               Satan
               is
               a
               sore
               Affliction
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               but
               what
               befel
               Job
               ,
               and
               a
               Daughter
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               whom
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               Gospel
               :
               To
               be
               represented
               by
               Satan
               as
               tormenting
               others
               ,
               is
               an
               Affliction
               like
               the
               former
               ;
               the
               Lord
               may
               bring
               such
               extraordinary
               Temptations
               on
               his
               own
               Children
               ,
               to
               afflict
               and
               humble
               them
               ,
               for
               some
               Sin
               they
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               before
               him
               .
               A
               most
               wicked
               Person
               in
               St.
               Ives
               ,
               got
               a
               Knife
               ,
               and
               went
               with
               it
               to
               a
               Ministers
               House
               ,
               designing
               to
               stab
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               disappointed
               ;
               afterwards
               Conscience
               being
               awakened
               ,
               the
               Devil
               appears
               to
               this
               Person
               in
               the
               Shape
               of
               that
               Minister
               ,
               with
               a
               Knife
               in
               his
               hand
               exhorting
               to
               Self-murder
               :
               Was
               not
               here
               a
               Punishment
               suitable
               to
               the
               Sin
               which
               that
               Person
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               ?
               Perhaps
               some
               of
               those
               whom
               Satan
               has
               represented
               as
               committing
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               have
               been
               tampering
               with
               some
               foolish
               and
               wicked
               Sorceries
               ,
               tho'
               not
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               which
               is
               Criminal
               and
               Capital
               by
               the
               Laws
               both
               of
               God
               and
               Men
               ;
               for
               this
               Satan
               may
               be
               permitted
               so
               to
               scourge
               them
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               misrepresented
               and
               abused
               others
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               Holy
               God
               may
               justly
               give
               Satan
               leave
               falsely
               to
               represent
               them
               .
            
             
               Have
               we
               not
               known
               some
               that
               have
               bitterly
               censured
               all
               that
               have
               been
               complained
               of
               by
               bewitched
               Persons
               ,
               saying
               it
               was
               impossible
               they
               should
               not
               be
               guilty
               ;
               soon
               upon
               which
               themselves
               or
               some
               near
               Relations
               of
               theirs
               ,
               have
               been
               to
               the
               lasting
               Infamy
               of
               their
               Families
               ,
               been
               accused
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               Personated
               by
               the
               Devil
               !
               Such
               tremendous
               Rebukes
               on
               a
               few
               ,
               should
               make
               all
               men
               to
               be
               careful
               how
               they
               joyn
               with
               Satan
               in
               Condemning
               the
               Innocent
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 an
                 innocent
                 Person
                 to
                 do
                 other
                 mischiefs
                 .
              
               As
               for
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               that
               Satan
               may
               personate
               a
               pious
               Person
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               their
               Opinion
               has
               been
               confuted
               by
               more
               than
               a
               few
               unhappy
               Instances
               .
               
               Mr.
               Clark
               u
               speaks
               of
               a
               Man
               that
               had
               been
               an
               Atheist
               ,
               or
               a
               Sadduce
               ,
               not
               believing
               that
               there
               are
               any
               Devils
               or
               any
               (
               to
               us
               )
               invisible
               World
               ;
               this
               Man
               was
               converted
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Punishment
               of
               his
               Infidelity
               ,
               evil
               Angels
               did
               often
               appear
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Shape
               of
               his
               most
               intimate
               Friends
               ,
               and
               would
               sometimes
               seduce
               him
               into
               great
               Inconveniences
               .
               It
               has
               been
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               but
               now
               noted
               ,
               that
               a
               Daemon
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               excellent
               Mr.
               Dury
               appeared
               to
               the
               
                 Turkish
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1658.
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               prosecuting
               his
               desires
               of
               Baptism
               into
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               :
               Also
               to
               Mr.
               Earle
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               to
               discourage
               him
               from
               doing
               things
               lawful
               and
               good
               .
               A
               multitude
               of
               Jews
               were
               once
               deluded
               by
               a
               Person
               pretending
               to
               be
               Moses
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               would
               follow
               him
               they
               should
               pass
               safe
               through
               the
               Sea
               (
               as
               did
               their
               Fathers
               of
               old
               through
               the
               Red
               ▪
               Sea
               )
               whereby
               great
               numbers
               of
               them
               were
               deceived
               and
               perished
               in
               the
               Waters
               .
               w
               Learned
               and
               judicious
               Men
               have
               concluded
               that
               this
               
                 Moses
                 Creensis
              
               was
               a
               Daemon
               ,
               transforming
               himself
               into
               Moses
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Devil
               has
               frequently
               appeared
               x
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               famous
               Persons
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               might
               seduce
               Men
               into
               Idolatry
               ,
               a
               Sin
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               Witchcraft
               )
               no
               Man
               that
               has
               made
               it
               his
               Concern
               to
               enquire
               into
               things
               of
               this
               nature
               can
               be
               ignorant
               .
               Many
               Examples
               of
               this
               kind
               are
               collected
               by
               Mr.
               Bromball
               in
               his
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Spectres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cunning
                 Devil
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 Men
                 in
                 their
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 departed
                 :
              
               And
               by
               Mr.
               Bovet
               in
               his
               Pandemonium
               .
               It
               is
               credibly
               reported
               that
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               (
               as
               St.
               Ives
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               near
               Boston
               in
               Lincolnshire
               )
               came
               to
               one
               that
               was
               in
               trouble
               of
               Mind
               ,
               telling
               her
               the
               longer
               she
               lived
               ,
               the
               worse
               it
               would
               be
               for
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               advising
               her
               to
               Self-murder
               :
               An
               eminent
               Person
               still
               living
               had
               the
               account
               of
               this
               Matter
               from
               Mr.
               Cotton
               (
               the
               famous
               Teacher
               of
               both
               Bostons
               .
               )
               He
               was
               well
               acquainted
               with
               that
               Minister
               ,
               who
               related
               to
               him
               the
               whole
               Story
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               it
               :
               For
               Mr.
               Cotton
               was
               so
               affected
               with
               the
               Report
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               a
               Journey
               on
               purpose
               to
               the
               Town
               where
               this
               happened
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               obtain
               a
               satisfactory
               account
               about
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               .
               Some
               Authors
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Daemón
               appeared
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Sylvanus
               (
               Hierom's
               Friend
               )
               attempting
               a
               dishonest
               thing
               ,
               the
               Devil
               thereby
               designing
               to
               blast
               the
               Reputation
               of
               a
               famous
               Bishop
               .
               I
               have
               in
               another
               Book
               mentioned
               that
               celebrated
               Instance
               concerning
               an
               honest
               Citizen
               in
               Zurick
               (
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Helvetia
               )
               in
               whose
               shape
               the
               Devil
               appeared
               ,
               committing
               an
               abominable
               Fact
               (
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               named
               )
               
               very
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               seen
               by
               the
               Prefect
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               his
               Servant
               ;
               they
               were
               amazed
               to
               behold
               a
               Man
               of
               good
               Esteem
               for
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               perpetrating
               a
               thing
               so
               vile
               and
               abominable
               ;
               but
               going
               from
               the
               Spectre
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               to
               the
               Citizen's
               House
               in
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               found
               him
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Bed
               ,
               nor
               had
               he
               been
               abroad
               that
               Morning
               ,
               which
               convinced
               them
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               saw
               was
               an
               Illusion
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
               This
               Passage
               is
               mentioned
               as
               a
               thing
               known
               and
               certain
               by
               Lavater
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Spectres
               ,
               z
               who
               was
               a
               most
               learned
               and
               judicious
               Preacher
               in
               that
               City
               .
               Our
               Juel
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               ingeniously
               confess
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               understood
               
               Solomon's
               Proverbs
               ,
               until
               Lavater
               expounded
               them
               to
               him
               :
               That
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 De
                 Spectris
              
               hath
               been
               published
               in
               Latin
               ,
               High
               and
               Low
               
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Italian
              
               .
               The
               learned
               Zanchy
               †
               speaks
               highly
               of
               it
               ,
               professing
               that
               he
               had
               read
               it
               both
               with
               Pleasure
               and
               Profit
               .
               Voetius
               a
               takes
               notice
               of
               that
               passage
               which
               we
               have
               quoted
               out
               of
               Levater
               as
               a
               thing
               memorable
               .
            
             
               Some
               Popish
               Authors
               argue
               ,
               That
               that
               Devil
               cannot
               personate
               an
               innocent
               Man
               as
               doing
               an
               act
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               because
               then
               he
               might
               as
               well
               represent
               them
               as
               committing
               Theft
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               living
               in
               the
               World
               :
               But
               I
               turn
               the
               Argument
               against
               them
               ,
               he
               may
               (
               as
               the
               mentioned
               Instances
               prove
               )
               personate
               honest
               Men
               as
               doing
               other
               Evils
               ;
               and
               no
               solid
               Reason
               can
               be
               given
               why
               he
               may
               not
               as
               well
               personate
               them
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Witches
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Objection
               ,
               that
               then
               there
               would
               be
               no
               living
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               we
               shall
               consider
               it
               under
               the
               next
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 Satan
                 may
                 not
                 represent
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Covenant
                 Servant
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 afflicting
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bewitched
                 or
                 possessed
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 because
                 he
                 wants
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 permit
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               No
               Man
               but
               a
               Sadduce
               doubts
               of
               the
               ill
               will
               of
               Devils
               ;
               nothing
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Malice
               of
               those
               wicked
               Spirits
               than
               to
               see
               Innocency
               wronged
               :
               And
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Enemy
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               having
               once
               obtained
               a
               Divine
               Concession
               to
               use
               his
               Art
               ,
               he
               can
               do
               this
               and
               much
               more
               than
               this
               amounts
               unto
               :
               We
               know
               by
               Scripture-Revelation
               ,
               that
               the
               Sorcerers
               of
               Egypt
               caused
               many
               untrue
               and
               delusive
               †
               Representations
               before
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Servants
               .
               Exod.
               7.
               11
               ,
               22.
               
               &
               8.
               7.
               
               And
               we
               read
               of
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               in
               all
               Power
               and
               Signs
               ,
               
               and
               lying
               Wonders
               .
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               His
               Heart
               is
               beyond
               what
               the
               wisest
               of
               Men
               may
               pretend
               unto
               :
               He
               has
               perfect
               skill
               in
               Opticks
               ,
               and
               can
               therefore
               cause
               that
               to
               be
               visible
               to
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               things
               also
               to
               appear
               far
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               :
               He
               has
               likewise
               the
               Art
               of
               Limning
               in
               the
               Perfection
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               knows
               what
               may
               be
               done
               by
               Colours
               .
               It
               is
               an
               odd
               passage
               b
               which
               I
               find
               in
               the
               
                 Acta
                 Eruditorum
              
               ,
               printed
               at
               Lipsick
               ,
               that
               about
               Thirty
               two
               Years
               ago
               an
               indigent
               Merchant
               in
               France
               was
               instructed
               by
               a
               Daemon
               ,
               that
               with
               Water
               of
               Borax
               he
               might
               colour
               Taffities
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               glister
               and
               look
               very
               gay
               :
               He
               searcheth
               into
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               of
               things
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               produce
               wonderful
               effects
               :
               So
               that
               if
               he
               does
               not
               form
               the
               Shape
               of
               an
               innocent
               Person
               as
               afflicting
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               from
               want
               of
               either
               will
               or
               power
               .
               They
               that
               affirm
               ,
               that
               God
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               ever
               will
               permit
               him
               thus
               to
               do
               ,
               alledge
               that
               it
               is
               inconsistant
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               and
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               governing
               Humane
               Affairs
               thus
               to
               suffer
               Men
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               :
               It
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               c
               that
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               has
               taken
               care
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Mankind
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               to
               unavoidable
               Deception
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               always
               abused
               by
               the
               mischievous
               Agents
               of
               Hell
               ,
               in
               the
               Objects
               of
               plain
               Sence
               :
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               for
               sinful
               and
               silly
               Mortals
               to
               prescribe
               Rules
               to
               the
               most
               High
               in
               his
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               to
               direct
               him
               how
               far
               he
               may
               permit
               Satan
               to
               use
               his
               power
               :
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               there
               are
               some
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               had
               lived
               in
               
               Job's
               days
               ,
               and
               seen
               the
               Devil
               tormenting
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               heard
               him
               complaining
               of
               being
               scared
               with
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               terrified
               with
               Night-visions
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               joined
               with
               his
               uncharitable
               Friends
               in
               censuring
               him
               as
               a
               most
               guilty
               Person
               :
               But
               we
               should
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               high
               God
               doth
               sometimes
               deal
               with
               Men
               in
               a
               way
               of
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               ,
               performing
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               things
               are
               with
               him
               :
               If
               he
               does
               destroy
               the
               
                 perfect
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 tryal
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
              
               (
               Job
               .
               9.
               22
               ,
               23.
               )
               Who
               shall
               enter
               into
               his
               Councils
               !
               who
               has
               given
               him
               a
               Charge
               over
               the
               Earth
               !
               or
               who
               has
               disposed
               the
               whole
               World
               !
               Men
               are
               not
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               ordinary
               Works
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               his
               secret
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               the
               dark
               Dispensations
               of
               his
               Providence
               :
               They
               do
               but
               darken
               Counsel
               by
               Words
               without
               Knowledge
               when
               they
               undertake
               it
               :
               If
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               see
               how
               this
               or
               that
               can
               stand
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               him
               that
               governs
               the
               World
               ,
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               the
               Almighty
               will
               pervert
               
               Judgment
               ?
               or
               that
               he
               that
               governs
               the
               Earth
               hateth
               Right
               ?
               Shall
               we
               condemn
               him
               that
               is
               most
               just
               ?
               But
               whereas
               't
               is
               objected
               ,
               where
               is
               Providence
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               Men
               live
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               if
               the
               Devil
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               use
               such
               Power
               ?
               I
               demand
               ,
               where
               was
               Providence
               ,
               when
               Satan
               had
               Power
               to
               cause
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               to
               lye
               and
               swear
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               innocent
               Naboth
               ,
               laying
               such
               Crimes
               to
               his
               charge
               as
               he
               was
               never
               guilty
               of
               ?
               And
               what
               an
               Hour
               of
               Darkness
               was
               it
               ?
               How
               far
               was
               the
               Power
               of
               Hell
               permitted
               to
               prevail
               ,
               when
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               accused
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               and
               hanged
               for
               a
               Crime
               that
               he
               never
               was
               guilty
               of
               ?
               That
               was
               the
               strangest
               Providence
               that
               has
               happened
               since
               the
               World
               began
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               Issue
               the
               most
               glorious
               :
               We
               must
               therefore
               distinguish
               between
               what
               does
               ordinarily
               come
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               things
               which
               are
               extraordinary
               :
               It
               is
               not
               an
               usual
               thing
               for
               a
               Naboth
               to
               have
               his
               Life
               taken
               from
               him
               by
               false
               Accusations
               ,
               or
               for
               an
               Athanasius
               or
               a
               Susanna
               to
               be
               charged
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               brought
               before
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               for
               Crimes
               of
               which
               they
               were
               altogether
               innocent
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               can
               never
               happen
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               we
               shall
               offend
               against
               the
               Generation
               of
               the
               Just
               :
               It
               is
               not
               ordinary
               for
               Devils
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               reveal
               the
               secret
               Sins
               of
               Men
               ;
               yet
               this
               has
               been
               done
               more
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               ordinary
               for
               Daemons
               to
               steal
               Money
               out
               of
               Mens
               Pockets
               ,
               and
               Purses
               ,
               or
               Wine
               and
               Cyder
               out
               of
               their
               Cellars
               .
               Yet
               some
               such
               Instances
               have
               there
               been
               amongst
               our selves
               .
               It
               is
               not
               usual
               for
               Providence
               to
               permit
               the
               Devil
               to
               come
               from
               Hell
               and
               to
               throw
               Fire
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               Houses
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               a
               whole
               Town
               to
               be
               burnt
               to
               Ashes
               thereby
               ;
               there
               would
               (
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               )
               be
               no
               living
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               evil
               Angels
               should
               be
               permitted
               to
               do
               thus
               when
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               Authors
               worthy
               of
               Credit
               ,
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               has
               sometimes
               happened
               .
               d
               Both
               Erasmus
               and
               
                 Cardanus
                 ▪
              
               write
               that
               the
               Town
               of
               Schiltach
               in
               Germany
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               ,
               1533.
               set
               on
               fire
               by
               a
               Devil
               ,
               and
               burnt
               to
               the
               ground
               in
               an
               Hour's
               space
               :
               'T
               is
               also
               reported
               by
               
                 Sigibert
                 ,
                 Aventinus
              
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               some
               Cottages
               and
               Barns
               in
               a
               Town
               called
               Bingus
               were
               fired
               by
               a
               wicked
               Genius
               ;
               that
               spiteful
               Daemon
               said
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Impieties
               of
               such
               a
               Man
               whom
               he
               named
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               molest
               them
               :
               The
               poor
               Man
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               were
               ready
               to
               Stone
               him
               ,
               carried
               an
               hot
               Iron
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               but
               receiving
               no
               hurt
               thereby
               ,
               he
               was
               judged
               to
               be
               innocent
               .
               It
               is
               not
               ordinary
               for
               a
               Devil
               upon
               the
               dying
               
               Curse
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Commission
               from
               Heaven
               to
               tear
               and
               torment
               a
               bloody
               cruel
               Master
               ;
               yet
               such
               a
               thing
               may
               possibly
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               There
               is
               a
               fearful
               Story
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Bucuneers
               of
               America
               ,
               e
               wherein
               my
               Author
               relates
               that
               a
               Servant
               ,
               who
               was
               Spirited
               or
               Kidnapt
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               into
               America
               ,
               falling
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               Tyrannical
               Master
               ,
               he
               ran
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               being
               taken
               and
               brought
               back
               ,
               the
               hard-hearted
               Tyrant
               lashed
               him
               on
               his
               naked
               Back
               ,
               until
               his
               Body
               ran
               in
               an
               entire
               stream
               of
               Blood
               ;
               to
               make
               the
               Torment
               of
               this
               miserable
               Creature
               intolerable
               ,
               he
               anointed
               his
               Wounds
               with
               Juice
               of
               Lemon
               mingled
               with
               Salt
               and
               Pepper
               ,
               being
               ground
               small
               together
               ,
               with
               which
               torture
               the
               miserable
               Wretch
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               these
               dying
               Words
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 Creator
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 permit
                 a
                 wicked
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 feel
                 as
                 many
                 Torments
                 before
                 thy
                 Death
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 caused
                 me
                 to
                 feel
                 before
                 mine
                 :
              
               Scarce
               four
               days
               were
               past
               after
               this
               horrible
               Fact
               ,
               when
               the
               Almighty
               Judge
               gave
               Permission
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Wickedness
               to
               possess
               the
               Body
               of
               that
               cruel
               Master
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               lacerate
               his
               own
               Flesh
               until
               he
               died
               ,
               belike
               surrendring
               his
               Ghost
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               infernal
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               had
               tormented
               his
               Body
               :
               But
               of
               this
               Tragical
               Story
               enough
               .
            
             
               To
               proceed
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               usual
               for
               Persons
               after
               their
               Death
               to
               appear
               unto
               the
               Living
               :
               But
               it
               does
               not
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               this
               to
               be
               :
               For
               both
               in
               former
               and
               latter
               Ages
               ,
               Examples
               thereof
               have
               not
               been
               wanting
               :
               No
               longer
               since
               than
               the
               last
               Winter
               ,
               there
               was
               much
               discourse
               in
               London
               concerning
               a
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               unto
               whom
               her
               dead
               Son
               (
               and
               another
               whom
               she
               knew
               not
               )
               had
               appeared
               :
               Being
               then
               in
               London
               ,
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               satisfie
               my self
               ,
               by
               enquiring
               into
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               was
               reported
               ;
               and
               on
               Febr.
               23.
               1691.
               my
               Brother
               (
               who
               is
               now
               a
               Pastor
               to
               a
               Congregation
               in
               that
               City
               )
               and
               I
               discoursed
               the
               Gentlewoman
               spoken
               of
               ;
               she
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Son
               of
               hers
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               a
               very
               civil
               young
               Man
               ,
               but
               more
               airy
               in
               his
               Temper
               than
               was
               pleasing
               to
               his
               serious
               Mother
               ,
               being
               dead
               ,
               she
               was
               much
               concerned
               in
               her
               Thoughts
               about
               his
               Condition
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               but
               a
               Fortnight
               after
               his
               Death
               he
               appeared
               to
               her
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Mother
                 you
                 are
                 solicitous
                 about
                 my
                 Spiritual
                 Welfare
                 ;
                 trouble
                 your self
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 happy
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               vanished
               ;
               should
               there
               be
               a
               continual
               Intercourse
               between
               the
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
               World
               ,
               it
               would
               breed
               Confusion
               .
               But
               from
               thence
               to
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Universe
               will
               never
               permit
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               
               nature
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               an
               inconsequent
               Conclusion
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               usual
               for
               Devils
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               come
               and
               violently
               carry
               away
               persons
               through
               the
               Air
               ,
               several
               miles
               from
               their
               Habitations
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               this
               was
               done
               in
               Sweedland
               about
               twenty
               Years
               ago
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               cursed
               Knot
               of
               Witches
               there
               .
               And
               a
               learned
               Physician
               now
               living
               ,
               giveth
               an
               account
               of
               several
               Children
               ,
               who
               by
               Diabolical
               Frauds
               were
               stollen
               from
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               others
               left
               in
               their
               room
               :
               And
               of
               two
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               night-time
               a
               Line
               was
               by
               invisible
               Hands
               put
               about
               their
               Necks
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               had
               been
               strangled
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               near
               them
               happily
               prevented
               it
               .
               
                 V.
                 Germ.
                 Ephem
                 .
                 Anno
              
               1689.
               pag.
               51.
               516.
               
            
             
               Let
               me
               further
               add
               here
               ;
               It
               has
               very
               seldom
               been
               known
               ,
               that
               Satan
               has
               Personated
               innocent
               Men
               doing
               an
               ill
               thing
               ,
               but
               Providence
               has
               found
               out
               some
               way
               for
               their
               Vindication
               ;
               either
               they
               have
               been
               able
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               in
               another
               place
               when
               that
               Fact
               was
               done
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               So
               that
               perhaps
               there
               never
               was
               an
               Instance
               of
               any
               innocent
               Person
               Condemned
               in
               any
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               on
               Earth
               ,
               only
               through
               Satans
               deluding
               and
               imposing
               on
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               Men
               ,
               when
               nevertheless
               ,
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               Juries
               ,
               and
               Judges
               ,
               were
               all
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               blame
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 both
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 Magicians
                 by
                 their
                 Inchantments
                 and
                 Hellish
                 Conjurations
                 ,
                 may
                 cause
                 a
                 false
                 Representation
                 of
                 Persons
                 and
                 Things
                 .
              
               An
               inchanted
               eye
               shall
               see
               such
               things
               as
               others
               cannot
               discern
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               too
               well
               known
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               some
               by
               rubbing
               their
               eyes
               with
               a
               bewitched
               Water
               ,
               have
               immediately
               thereupon
               seen
               that
               which
               others
               could
               not
               discern
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               Persons
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               strange
               
                 Spectral
                 sight
              
               .
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               f
               speaks
               of
               a
               Dutch-man
               that
               could
               see
               Ghosts
               which
               others
               could
               perceive
               nothing
               of
               .
               There
               are
               in
               Spain
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               whom
               they
               call
               Zahurs
               ,
               these
               can
               see
               into
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               they
               are
               able
               to
               discover
               Minerals
               and
               hidden
               Treasures
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               extraordinary
               sight
               only
               on
               Tuesdays
               and
               Fridays
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               other
               days
               of
               the
               Week
               .
               Delrio
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               at
               
                 Madrid
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1575.
               he
               saw
               some
               of
               these
               strange
               sighted
               Creatures
               .
               Mr.
               
                 George
                 Sinclare
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 Satans
                 Invisible
                 World
                 discovered
              
               ,
               h
               has
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 undoubtedly
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 High-lands
                 can
                 discern
                 Fatality
                 approaching
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 seeing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Waters
                 or
                 with
                 Winding
                 Sheets
                 about
                 
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 others
                 can
                 lecture
                 in
                 a
                 Sheeps
                 shoulder-bone
                 a
                 Death
                 within
                 the
                 Parish
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 Days
                 before
                 it
                 come
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 Preternatural
                 Knowledge
                 comes
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 Compact
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 derived
                 downward
                 by
                 Succession
                 to
                 their
                 Posterity
                 :
                 Many
                 such
                 I
                 suppose
                 are
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 this
                 sight
                 against
                 their
                 Will
                 and
                 Inclination
                 .
              
               Thus
               Mr.
               Sinclare
               ,
               I
               concur
               with
               his
               supposal
               ,
               that
               such
               Knowledge
               is
               originally
               from
               Satan
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               the
               Effect
               of
               some
               old
               Inchantment
               .
               There
               are
               some
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               come
               into
               a
               House
               where
               one
               of
               the
               Family
               will
               die
               within
               a
               Fortnight
               ,
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               dead
               Corpse
               offends
               them
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               stay
               in
               that
               House
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               that
               near
               unto
               the
               Abby
               of
               St.
               Maurice
               in
               Burgundy
               i
               there
               is
               a
               Fish-pond
               in
               which
               are
               Fishes
               put
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               that
               place
               ;
               if
               any
               one
               of
               them
               happen
               to
               be
               sick
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Fish
               seen
               to
               Float
               and
               Swim
               above
               Water
               half
               dead
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Monk
               shall
               die
               ,
               the
               Fish
               a
               few
               days
               before
               dieth
               .
               In
               some
               parts
               in
               Wales
               Death-lights
               or
               Corps
               Candles
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               are
               seen
               in
               the
               night
               time
               going
               from
               the
               House
               where
               somebody
               will
               shortly
               die
               ,
               and
               passing
               in
               to
               the
               Church-yard
               .
               Of
               this
               ,
               my
               Honoured
               and
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               Friend
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
              
               ,
               k
               has
               given
               an
               Account
               in
               his
               Book
               about
               Witchcrafts
               lately
               Published
               :
               what
               to
               make
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               the
               effects
               of
               some
               old
               Inchantment
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               nor
               what
               Natural
               Reason
               to
               assign
               for
               that
               which
               I
               find
               amongst
               the
               Observations
               of
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Academy
              
               for
               the
               Year
               1687
               ,
               viz.
               That
               in
               an
               Orchard
               where
               are
               choice
               Damascen
               Plumbs
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               being
               sick
               of
               a
               
                 Quartan
                 Ague
              
               ,
               whilst
               he
               continued
               very
               ill
               ,
               four
               of
               his
               Plumb-trees
               instead
               of
               Damascens
               brought
               forth
               a
               vile
               sort
               of
               yellow
               Plumbs
               :
               but
               recovering
               Health
               ,
               the
               next
               Year
               the
               Tree
               did
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               bear
               Damascens
               again
               ;
               but
               when
               after
               that
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               fatal
               Dropsie
               ,
               on
               those
               Trees
               were
               seen
               not
               Damascens
               ,
               but
               another
               sort
               of
               Fruit.
               The
               same
               Author
               l
               gives
               Instances
               of
               which
               he
               had
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               ,
               concerning
               Apple-trees
               and
               Pear-trees
               ,
               that
               the
               Fruit
               of
               them
               would
               on
               a
               sudden
               wither
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               baked
               in
               an
               Oven
               ,
               when
               the
               owners
               of
               them
               were
               mortally
               sick
               .
               It
               is
               no
               less
               strange
               that
               in
               the
               Illustrious
               Electoral
               m
               House
               of
               Brandenburg
               before
               the
               Death
               of
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Family
               Feminine
               Spectres
               appeared
               :
               n
               and
               often
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Great
               men
               ,
               Voices
               and
               Visions
               from
               the
               Invisible
               World
               have
               been
               the
               Harbingers
               of
               Death
               .
               When
               any
               Heir
               in
               the
               Worshipful
               Family
               of
               
               the
               Breertons
               in
               Cheshire
               is
               near
               his
               Death
               ,
               there
               are
               seen
               in
               a
               Pool
               adjoyning
               ,
               Bodies
               of
               Trees
               swimming
               for
               certain
               days
               together
               ,
               on
               which
               Learned
               Cambden
               o
               has
               this
               Note
               ,
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Tutelar
                 Angels
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Gods
                 Permission
                 mightily
                 shew
                 their
                 Power
                 in
                 this
                 Inferiour
                 World.
              
               As
               for
               Mr.
               
               Sinclare's
               Notion
               that
               some
               Persons
               may
               have
               a
               
                 second
                 Sight
              
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               termed
               )
               and
               yet
               be
               themselves
               Innocent
               ,
               I
               am
               satisfied
               that
               he
               judgeth
               right
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               common
               amongst
               the
               Laplanders
               ,
               who
               are
               horribly
               addicted
               to
               Magical
               Incantations
               :
               They
               bequeath
               their
               Daemons
               to
               their
               Children
               as
               a
               Legacy
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               often
               assisted
               (
               like
               Bewitched
               Persons
               as
               they
               are
               )
               to
               see
               and
               do
               things
               beyond
               the
               Power
               of
               Nature
               .
               An
               Historian
               who
               deserves
               Credit
               ,
               relates
               ,
               p
               that
               a
               certain
               Laplander
               gave
               him
               a
               true
               and
               particular
               Account
               of
               what
               had
               happened
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Journey
               to
               Lapland
               ;
               and
               further
               complained
               to
               him
               with
               Tears
               ,
               that
               things
               at
               great
               distance
               were
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               Delivered
               from
               that
               Diabolical
               Sight
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ;
               this
               doubtless
               was
               caused
               by
               some
               Inchantment
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               to
               what
               I
               intend
               ;
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Persons
               by
               reason
               of
               Inchanting
               Charms
               ,
               may
               not
               only
               see
               what
               others
               do
               not
               ,
               but
               be
               under
               such
               power
               of
               Fascination
               ,
               as
               that
               things
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               shall
               appear
               to
               them
               as
               real
               :
               The
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               
                 Bewitched
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               1.
               and
               we
               know
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               men
               have
               by
               Inchantments
               been
               imposed
               upon
               ;
               and
               Histories
               abound
               with
               very
               strange
               Instances
               of
               this
               Nature
               :
               The
               old
               Witch
               Circe
               by
               an
               Inchanted
               Cup
               caused
               Ulysses
               his
               Companions
               to
               imagine
               themselves
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               Swine
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               Witches
               have
               been
               themselves
               so
               bewitched
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               really
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               were
               transformed
               into
               Wolves
               ,
               or
               Dogs
               ,
               or
               Cats
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               q
               that
               by
               his
               Sorceries
               he
               would
               so
               impose
               on
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               People
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               thought
               he
               had
               really
               changed
               himself
               into
               another
               sort
               of
               Creature
               .
               Opollonius
               of
               Tyana
               could
               out
               do
               Simon
               with
               his
               Magick
               :
               The
               great
               Bohemian
               Conjurer
               Zyto
               r
               by
               his
               Inchantments
               ,
               caused
               certain
               Persons
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               try
               his
               Art
               upon
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               their
               Hands
               were
               turned
               into
               the
               Feet
               of
               an
               Ox
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               Hoofs
               of
               a
               Horse
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               reach
               to
               the
               Dishes
               before
               them
               to
               take
               any
               thing
               thence
               ;
               he
               sold
               Wisps
               of
               Straw
               to
               a
               Butcher
               who
               bought
               them
               for
               Swine
               ,
               that
               many
               such
               prestigious
               Pranks
               were
               played
               ;
               by
               the
               unhappy
               Faustus
               ,
               is
               attested
               by
               
                 Camerarius
                 ,
                 Wyerus
                 ,
                 Voetius
                 ,
                 Lavater
                 ,
              
               and
               Lonicer
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               newly
               Published
               a
               Book
               (
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Acta
                 Eruditorum
              
               )
               wherein
               the
               Author
               s
               (
               
                 Wiechard
                 Valvassor
              
               )
               relates
               ,
               that
               a
               Venetian
               Jew
               instructed
               him
               (
               only
               he
               would
               not
               attend
               his
               Instructions
               )
               how
               to
               make
               a
               Magical
               Glass
               which
               should
               represent
               any
               Person
               or
               thing
               according
               as
               he
               should
               desire
               .
               If
               a
               Magician
               by
               an
               Inchanted
               Glass
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               well
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Daemon
               cause
               false
               Idaeas
               of
               Persons
               and
               Things
               to
               be
               impressed
               on
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               bewitched
               Persons
               ;
               the
               Blood
               and
               Spirits
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               bitten
               with
               a
               Mad-Dog
               ,
               are
               so
               envenomed
               ,
               as
               that
               strange
               Impressions
               are
               thereby
               made
               on
               his
               Imagination
               :
               let
               him
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               Room
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Looking-Glass
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               (
               if
               put
               upon
               it
               )
               not
               only
               say
               but
               swear
               that
               he
               sees
               a
               Dog
               ,
               tho'
               in
               truth
               there
               is
               no
               Dog
               it
               may
               be
               within
               20
               Miles
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               then
               possible
               for
               the
               Dogs
               of
               Hell
               to
               poyson
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               miserable
               Creatures
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               believe
               and
               swear
               that
               such
               Persons
               hurt
               them
               as
               never
               did
               so
               ?
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               an
               Inchanted
               Pin
               ,
               that
               has
               caused
               the
               Condemnation
               and
               Death
               of
               many
               scores
               of
               innocent
               Persons
               .
               There
               was
               a
               notorious
               Witchfinder
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               undertook
               by
               a
               Pin
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               infallible
               Discovery
               of
               suspected
               Persons
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               Witches
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               when
               the
               Pin
               was
               run
               an
               Inch
               or
               two
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               accused
               Party
               no
               Blood
               appeared
               ,
               nor
               any
               sense
               of
               Pain
               ,
               then
               he
               declared
               them
               to
               be
               Witches
               ;
               by
               means
               hereof
               my
               Author
               tells
               me
               no
               less
               then
               300
               persons
               were
               Condemned
               for
               Witches
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               This
               Bloody
               Jugler
               after
               he
               had
               done
               enough
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Berwick
               upon
               Tweed
               ;
               an
               honest
               Man
               now
               living
               in
               New-England
               assureth
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               Man
               thrust
               a
               great
               Brass
               Pin
               two
               Inches
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               some
               would
               in
               that
               way
               try
               whether
               there
               was
               Witchcraft
               in
               the
               Case
               or
               no
               :
               the
               accused
               Party
               was
               not
               in
               the
               least
               sensible
               of
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               danger
               of
               receiving
               the
               Punishment
               justly
               due
               for
               Witchcraft
               ;
               only
               it
               so
               happened
               ,
               that
               Collonel
               F●nwick
               (
               that
               worthy
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               many
               years
               since
               lived
               in
               New-England
               )
               was
               then
               the
               Military
               Governour
               in
               that
               Town
               ;
               he
               sent
               for
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Magistrates
               advising
               them
               to
               be
               careful
               and
               cautious
               in
               their
               proceedings
               ;
               for
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               an
               Inchanted
               Pin
               ,
               which
               the
               Witch-finder
               made
               use
               of
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               place
               ordered
               that
               he
               should
               make
               his
               Experiment
               with
               some
               other
               Pin
               as
               they
               should
               appoint
               :
               But
               that
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               induced
               unto
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               sufficient
               
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Knavery
               and
               Witchery
               of
               the
               Witch-finder
               .
               There
               is
               a
               strange
               Diabolical
               Energy
               goeth
               along
               with
               Incantations
               .
               If
               Balak
               had
               not
               known
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               sent
               for
               Balaam
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               he
               could
               inchant
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               .
               The
               Scripture
               intimates
               that
               Inchantments
               will
               keep
               a
               Serpent
               from
               biting
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               10.
               11.
               
               A
               Witch
               in
               Sweedland
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               gave
               her
               a
               wooden
               Knife
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               she
               did
               but
               touch
               any
               living
               thing
               with
               that
               Knife
               ,
               it
               would
               die
               immediately
               :
               And
               that
               there
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Power
               of
               the
               Devil
               attending
               things
               inchanted
               ,
               we
               have
               confirmed
               by
               a
               prodigious
               Instance
               in
               Major
               Wein
               ,
               a
               Scotch
               Man
               :
               That
               wretched
               Man
               was
               a
               perfect
               Prodigy
               ;
               a
               Man
               of
               great
               Parts
               ;
               esteemed
               a
               Saint
               ,
               yet
               lived
               in
               secret
               Uncleanness
               with
               his
               own
               Sister
               for
               thirty
               four
               Years
               together
               :
               After
               his
               wickedness
               was
               discovered
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               any
               of
               his
               Crimes
               ,
               excepting
               that
               he
               had
               caused
               a
               poor
               Woman
               to
               be
               publickly
               whipped
               ,
               because
               she
               reported
               that
               she
               had
               seen
               him
               committing
               Bestiality
               ;
               which
               thing
               was
               true
               ,
               only
               the
               Woman
               could
               not
               prove
               it
               .
               This
               horrid
               Creature
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               his
               
                 Inchanted
                 Staff
              
               in
               his
               Hand
               could
               pray
               to
               admiration
               ,
               and
               do
               extraordinary
               things
               ,
               as
               is
               more
               amply
               related
               in
               the
               Postscript
               to
               Mr.
               Sinclares
               his
               Book
               before
               mentioned
               :
               But
               if
               he
               had
               not
               his
               Inchanted
               Rod
               to
               lean
               upon
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               :
               But
               by
               all
               these
               things
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               guilty
               Conjurer
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               render
               himself
               the
               less
               suspected
               ,
               may
               by
               his
               Magical
               Art
               and
               Inchantment
               ,
               cause
               innocent
               Persons
               to
               be
               represented
               as
               afflicting
               those
               whom
               the
               Devil
               and
               himself
               are
               the
               Tormentors
               of
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 we
                 affirm
                 is
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 many
                 Learned
                 and
                 Judicious
                 Men
                 have
                 freely
                 subscribed
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               memorable
               Relation
               of
               the
               Devils
               assuming
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               innocent
               Citizen
               in
               Zurick
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               great
               Divine
               
                 Lud
                 Levater
              
               ,
               of
               weighty
               Consideration
               :
               And
               he
               declares
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               therefore
               mention
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               Judges
               might
               be
               cautelous
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               in
               Cases
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               Devil
               does
               often
               in
               that
               way
               intangle
               innocent
               Persons
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               into
               great
               Troubles
               .
               His
               Words
               are
               ,
               s
               
                 Hanc
                 Historiam
                 ideo
                 recito
                 ,
                 ut
                 Judices
                 ,
                 in
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 Casibus
                 cauti
                 sint
                 :
                 Diabolus
                 enim
                 hac
                 via
                 sape
                 innocentibus
                 insidiatur
                 .
              
               He
               confirms
               what
               he
               saith
               by
               reciting
               a
               Passage
               out
               of
               
                 Alertus
                 Granzius
              
               ,
               who
               writes
               that
               the
               Devil
               
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Nobleman
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Empress's
               Chamber
               :
               But
               to
               clear
               her
               Innocency
               ,
               she
               (
               according
               to
               the
               superstitious
               Ordeals
               then
               in
               fashion
               )
               walked
               blinfold
               over
               a
               great
               many
               of
               glowing
               hot
               Irons
               without
               touching
               any
               of
               them
               .
               Voetius
               in
               his
               u
               Disputation
               of
               Spectres
               proposeth
               that
               Question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Devil
               may
               not
               untruly
               personate
               a
               Godly
               Man
               ,
               and
               answers
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               :
               And
               withal
               adds
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               (
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               )
               to
               answer
               the
               Papists
               with
               their
               own
               Histories
               ,
               which
               give
               Instances
               of
               Satan's
               appearing
               in
               the
               Figure
               of
               Saints
               ,
               nay
               of
               Christ
               himself
               .
               And
               in
               his
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               
                 Operations
                 of
                 Daemons
              
               w
               he
               has
               the
               like
               Problem
               ,
               whether
               the
               Devil
               may
               not
               possibly
               put
               on
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               true
               Believer
               ,
               a
               real
               Saint
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               such
               as
               are
               dead
               ,
               but
               still
               living
               ,
               and
               answers
               ,
               Quidni
               ?
               Why
               not
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               Popish
               Casuists
               x
               do
               generally
               incline
               to
               the
               Negative
               in
               this
               Question
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               the
               Instance
               of
               Germanus
               ,
               who
               saw
               a
               Company
               of
               honest
               People
               represented
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               feasting
               together
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               really
               asleep
               in
               their
               Beds
               ,
               does
               a
               little
               puzzle
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               are
               necessitated
               to
               take
               up
               with
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               y
               
                 That
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Permission
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 innocent
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 represented
                 by
                 Satan
                 in
                 the
                 Noctural
                 Conventicles
                 of
                 Witches
                 :
              
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               much
               more
               as
               afflicting
               bewitched
               Persons
               .
               Delrio
               giveth
               an
               account
               of
               an
               innocent
               Monk
               ,
               whose
               Reputation
               was
               indangered
               by
               a
               
               Daemon's
               appearing
               in
               his
               shape
               .
               He
               writes
               more
               like
               a
               Divine
               than
               Jesuits
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               that
               ,
               z
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 may
                 exhibite
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 innocent
                 Persons
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 does
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 usually
                 by
                 some
                 Providence
                 discovers
                 the
                 Fraud
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Innocent
                 may
                 be
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 for
                 some
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 Patience
                 .
              
               It
               is
               rare
               to
               see
               such
               Words
               dropping
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               :
               As
               for
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               mind
               one
               of
               any
               Note
               ,
               that
               does
               deny
               the
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               in
               the
               Question
               before
               us
               .
               Dr.
               Henkelius
               has
               lately
               a
               published
               a
               learned
               and
               elaborate
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               right
               Method
               of
               curing
               such
               as
               are
               obsessed
               with
               Cacodaemons
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               
                 Satan
                 may
                 possibly
                 assume
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 innocent
                 and
                 pious
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 thereby
                 destroy
                 their
                 Reputations
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 undue
                 Punishments
                 .
              
               As
               for
               our
               English
               Divines
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               many
               greater
               Casuists
               than
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               one
               that
               has
               written
               on
               the
               Case
               of
               Witchcraft
               with
               more
               Judgment
               and
               Clearness
               of
               Understanding
               :
               
               He
               has
               these
               Words
               ,
               b
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 being
                 dangerously
                 sick
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 die
                 upon
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 has
                 betwitched
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 allegation
                 which
                 may
                 move
                 the
                 Judge
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Party
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 for
                 Conviction
                 .
              
               The
               like
               is
               asserted
               by
               c
               Mr.
               Cooper
               ,
               Mr.
               Bernard
               ,
               (
               once
               a
               famous
               Minister
               at
               Batcomb
               in
               Somerset
               )
               his
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Guide
                 to
                 Grand
                 Jury-men
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               solid
               and
               wise
               Treatise
               .
               What
               his
               Judgment
               was
               in
               the
               Case
               now
               under
               debate
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               pag.
               209
               ,
               210.
               where
               his
               Words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 An
                 Apparition
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 suspected
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 in
                 their
                 Fits
                 seem
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 suspicion
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 tho'
                 a
                 strong
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Apparitions
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 Phansie
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Parties
                 use
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 Representation
                 he
                 may
                 well
                 lye
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 Witness
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Devil
                 can
                 represent
                 to
                 as
                 the
                 Witch
                 seeming
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 God's
                 ascending
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 beguile
                 Saul
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 he
                 can
                 represent
                 a
                 common
                 ordinary
                 Person
                 ,
                 Man
                 or
                 Woman
                 unregenerate
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 Witch
                 to
                 the
                 Phansie
                 of
                 vain
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 deceive
                 them
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 will
                 give
                 Credit
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               Thus
               Mr.
               Bernard
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Elders
               in
               New-England
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               learn
               ,
               they
               do
               generally
               concur
               with
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Bernard
               .
               This
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Ministers
               at
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 August
              
               1.
               1692.
               where
               were
               present
               seven
               Elders
               besides
               the
               President
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               the
               Question
               then
               discoursed
               on
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Devil
                 may
                 not
                 sometimes
                 have
                 a
                 Permission
                 to
                 represent
                 an
                 innocent
                 Person
                 as
                 tormenting
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 Diabolical
                 Molestations
                 ?
              
               The
               Answer
               which
               they
               all
               concurred
               in
               ,
               was
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 may
                 sometimes
                 have
                 a
                 Permission
                 to
                 represent
                 an
                 innocent
                 Person
                 as
                 tormenting
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 Diabolical
                 Molestations
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 rare
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 such
                 Matters
                 come
                 before
                 Civil
                 Judicatures
                 :
              
               And
               that
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               at
               that
               Meeting
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               :
               And
               I
               am
               also
               sure
               ,
               that
               in
               Cases
               of
               this
               nature
               the
               
                 Priest's
                 Lips
                 should
                 keep
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
              
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               
                 Our
                 own
                 Experience
                 has
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 affirm
                 .
              
            
             
             
               I
               have
               in
               another
               Book
               given
               an
               account
               concerning
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Knap
              
               of
               Groton
               ,
               who
               complained
               that
               a
               Woman
               as
               eminent
               for
               Piety
               as
               any
               in
               that
               Town
               ,
               did
               appear
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               afflict
               her
               :
               But
               afterwards
               she
               was
               satisfied
               that
               that
               Person
               never
               did
               her
               any
               harm
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Devil
               abused
               them
               both
               .
               About
               two
               Years
               ago
               ,
               a
               bewitched
               Person
               in
               Chelmsford
               in
               her
               Fits
               ,
               complained
               that
               a
               worthy
               good
               Man
               ,
               a
               near
               Relation
               of
               hers
               did
               afflict
               her
               :
               So
               did
               she
               likewise
               complain
               of
               another
               Person
               in
               that
               Town
               of
               known
               Integrity
               and
               Piety
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               my self
               known
               several
               of
               whom
               I
               ought
               to
               think
               that
               they
               are
               now
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               were
               of
               good
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               reputed
               Pious
               by
               those
               that
               had
               the
               greatest
               Intimacy
               with
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               nevertheless
               ,
               some
               complained
               that
               their
               Shapes
               appeared
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               threatned
               them
               :
               Nor
               is
               this
               answered
               by
               saying
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               know
               but
               those
               Persons
               might
               be
               Witches
               :
               We
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Charity
               to
               think
               otherwise
               :
               And
               they
               that
               censure
               any
               ,
               meerly
               because
               such
               a
               sad
               Affliction
               as
               their
               being
               falsly
               represented
               by
               Satan
               has
               befallen
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               do
               as
               they
               would
               be
               done
               by
               .
               I
               bless
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               the
               Portion
               allotted
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               Relation
               of
               mine
               to
               be
               thus
               abused
               :
               But
               no
               Man
               knoweth
               what
               may
               happen
               to
               him
               ,
               since
               
                 there
                 be
                 just
                 Men
                 unto
                 whom
                 it
                 happeneth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               .
               8.
               14.
               
               But
               what
               needs
               more
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               one
               amongst
               our selves
               whom
               no
               Man
               that
               knows
               him
               ,
               can
               think
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Wizzard
               ,
               whom
               yet
               some
               bewitched
               Persons
               complained
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               his
               Shape
               tormented
               :
               And
               the
               Devils
               have
               of
               late
               accused
               some
               eminent
               Persons
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               awful
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               has
               done
               to
               convince
               some
               amongst
               us
               of
               their
               Error
               :
               This
               then
               I
               declare
               and
               testifie
               ,
               that
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               meerly
               because
               a
               Spectre
               or
               Devil
               ,
               in
               a
               bewitched
               or
               possessed
               Person
               does
               accuse
               them
               ,
               will
               bring
               the
               Guilt
               of
               innocent
               Blood
               on
               the
               Land
               ,
               where
               such
               a
               thing
               shall
               be
               done
               :
               Mercy
               forbid
               that
               it
               should
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               trust
               that
               as
               it
               has
               not
               it
               never
               will
               be
               so
               )
               in
               New-England
               .
               What
               does
               such
               an
               Evidence
               amount
               unto
               more
               than
               this
               :
               Either
               such
               an
               one
               did
               afflict
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               Devil
               in
               his
               likeness
               ,
               or
               his
               Eyes
               were
               bewitched
               .
            
             
               The
               things
               which
               have
               been
               mentioned
               make
               way
               for
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               unto
               the
               second
               Case
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               under
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
             
               
                 If
                 one
                 bewitched
                 is
                 struck
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Look
                 or
                 cast
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 recovered
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 Touch
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 infallible
                 Proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Person
                 suspected
                 and
                 complained
                 of
                 is
                 in
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answer
               ;
               It
               must
               be
               owned
               that
               by
               such
               things
               as
               these
               Witchcrafts
               and
               Witches
               have
               been
               discovered
               more
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               :
               And
               that
               an
               ill
               Fame
               ,
               or
               other
               Circumstances
               attending
               the
               suspected
               Party
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               a
               Ground
               for
               Examination
               ;
               but
               this
               alone
               does
               not
               afford
               sufficient
               Matter
               for
               Conviction
               :
               As
               Spectres
               or
               Devils
               appearing
               in
               the
               Shapes
               of
               Men
               that
               have
               been
               murdered
               ,
               declaring
               that
               they
               were
               murdered
               by
               such
               Persons
               and
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               may
               give
               just
               occasion
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Matter
               :
               One
               great
               Witch-Advocate
               d
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               means
               Murders
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               light
               ;
               yet
               that
               alone
               ,
               if
               other
               Circumstances
               did
               not
               concur
               ,
               would
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               take
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               any
               Man.
               If
               my
               Reader
               pleaseth
               ,
               he
               shall
               hear
               what
               old
               Mr.
               Bernard
               of
               Batcomb
               saith
               to
               a
               Case
               not
               unlike
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               :
               His
               Words
               are
               these
               ,
               e
               
                 The
                 naming
                 of
                 the
                 suspected
                 in
                 their
                 Fits
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 here
                 or
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                 Throgmorton's
                 Children
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 often
                 and
                 ever
                 found
                 true
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Presumption
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 a
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Devils
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 often
                 than
                 speak
                 Truth
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 his
                 Witness
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 most
                 true
                 ;
                 nor
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 Praises
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 Sylas
                 ;
                 his
                 Witness
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 sufficient
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 ones
                 Life
                 :
                 He
                 may
                 accuse
                 an
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                 Edmund's
                 giving
                 over
                 his
                 Practice
                 to
                 find
                 Stollen
                 Goods
                 ;
                 and
                 Satan
                 we
                 read
                 would
                 accuse
                 Job
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Albeit
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 this
                 has
                 very
                 often
                 proved
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Men
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 Witness
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 Verdict
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 swear
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 has
                 therein
                 spoken
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 confirm
                 any
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 evident
                 Truth
                 without
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 speaking
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 has
                 a
                 lying
                 Intent
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 some
                 Truths
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 wrap
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 pernicious
                 Lye
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 tried
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 rest
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 testimony
                 to
                 ensnare
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Innocent
                 .
              
               
               Thus
               Mr.
               Bernard
               resolved
               the
               Case
               above
               sixty
               Years
               ago
               ▪
               and
               truly
               in
               my
               Opinion
               like
               a
               Wise
               and
               Orthodox
               Divine
               ,
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               reacheth
               both
               this
               and
               the
               former
               Case
               .
               Dr.
               Cotta
               (
               a
               Learned
               Physician
               )
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               about
               
                 The
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 showing
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Method
                 of
                 the
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Confutation
                 Erroneous
                 ways
              
               (
               which
               Book
               he
               dedicates
               to
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Cook
              
               ,
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               England
               f
               He
               discourses
               concerning
               
                 Exploration
                 of
                 Witches
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 curing
                 the
                 touched
                 bewitched
                 ,
              
               and
               sheweth
               the
               Fallibility
               and
               Vanity
               of
               that
               way
               of
               Tryal
               ,
               tho'
               he
               had
               often
               seen
               Persons
               bewitched
               in
               that
               way
               immediately
               delivered
               from
               the
               present
               Fit
               or
               Agony
               which
               was
               upon
               them
               :
               But
               he
               taketh
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Diabolical
               Miracle
               .
               He
               argueth
               thus
               ,
               g
               
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Vertue
                 wherewith
                 this
                 touch
                 was
                 indued
                 ,
                 is
                 supernatural
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 Man
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 simply
                 possible
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 natural
                 be
                 justly
                 reputed
                 an
                 Agent
                 therein
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 esteemed
                 in
                 himself
                 any
                 possible
                 or
                 true
                 Agent
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 interessed
                 therein
                 as
                 an
                 Accessary
                 in
                 Consent
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Servant
                 unto
                 a
                 Superior
                 Power
                 :
                 If
                 that
                 Superior
                 Power
                 be
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 reasonable
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Devil
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Consent
                 or
                 Contract
                 of
                 the
                 suspected
                 Person
                 has
                 produced
                 that
                 wonderful
                 effect
                 ;
                 with
                 what
                 Religion
                 or
                 Reason
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 incline
                 rather
                 to
                 credit
                 the
                 Devil's
                 mouth
                 in
                 the
                 Bewitched
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 pity
                 the
                 Accused
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 a
                 deceitful
                 Devil
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 Divine
                 Permission
                 may
                 cause
                 supernatural
                 Concomitances
                 and
                 Consequences
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 natural
                 Actions
                 of
                 Men
                 without
                 their
                 allowance
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 possessed
                 Persons
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 reasonable
                 and
                 just
                 that
                 the
                 Impositions
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 be
                 imputed
                 unto
                 any
                 Man
                 :
                 And
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 nay
                 his
                 Truths
                 should
                 become
                 any
                 legal
                 Allegations
                 or
                 Evidences
                 in
                 Law.
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 it
                 unjust
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 forenamed
                 miraculous
                 Effect
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 wrought
                 and
                 imputed
                 by
                 the
                 Bewitched
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 esteemed
                 an
                 infallible
                 mark
                 against
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 therefore
                 convinced
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 the
                 Bewitched
                 have
                 so
                 decyphered
                 him
                 ?
              
               Thus
               that
               Learned
               Man.
               But
               to
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               ,
               I
               have
               several
               things
               to
               offer
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Persons
                 in
                 Question
                 may
                 be
                 possessed
                 with
                 Cacodaemons
                 :
              
               That
               bewitched
               Persons
               are
               many
               times
               really
               possessed
               with
               evil
               Spirits
               ,
               is
               most
               certain
               .
               And
               as
               Mr.
               Perkins
               observes
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               prove
               but
               that
               Witchcraft
               might
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               many
               of
               those
               Possessions
               ,
               which
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               that
               Devils
               have
               been
               immitted
               into
               the
               Bodies
               of
               miserable
               Creatures
               by
               Magicians
               and
               Witches
               ,
               Histories
               and
               Experience
               do
               abundantly
               testifie
               .
               Hierom
               h
               relates
               concerning
               a
               certain
               Virgin
               ,
               that
               a
               young
               Man
               ,
               whose
               Amours
               she
               despised
               ,
               prevailed
               with
               a
               Magician
               to
               send
               an
               evil
               Spirit
               into
               her
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               she
               was
               strangely
               besotted
               .
               'T
               is
               reported
               i
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               used
               an
               Hellish
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               be
               revenged
               of
               some
               that
               had
               called
               him
               a
               great
               Witch
               ,
               he
               caused
               infernal
               Spirits
               to
               enter
               into
               them
               .
               Many
               confessing
               Witches
               have
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Cause
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Persons
               being
               possessed
               by
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               as
               k
               Thyaeus
               and
               others
               have
               observed
               :
               Now
               no
               Credit
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               to
               what
               Daemons
               in
               such
               as
               are
               by
               them
               obsessed
               shall
               say
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               by
               his
               own
               unerring
               Example
               has
               taught
               us
               not
               to
               receive
               the
               Devil's
               Testimony
               in
               any
               thing
               .
               The
               Papists
               are
               justly
               condemned
               for
               bringing
               Diabolical
               Testimony
               to
               confirm
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               
                 Peter
                 Cotton
              
               the
               Jesuite
               l
               enquired
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               a
               possessed
               Person
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               clearest
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               Purgatory
               .
               At
               the
               time
               when
               Luther
               died
               ,
               all
               the
               possessed
               People
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               were
               quiet
               :
               The
               Devils
               in
               them
               ,
               said
               the
               Reason
               was
               ,
               because
               Luther
               m
               had
               been
               a
               great
               Friend
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               they
               owed
               him
               that
               respect
               as
               to
               go
               as
               far
               as
               Germany
               to
               attend
               his
               Funeral
               .
               Another
               time
               when
               there
               was
               a
               talk
               of
               some
               (
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Devils
               in
               the
               )
               Obsessed
               laughed
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               at
               all
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               Calvinists
               and
               they
               were
               very
               good
               Friends
               .
               The
               Jesuits
               insult
               with
               these
               Testimonies
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Divine
               Oracles
               :
               But
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               is
               never
               to
               be
               believed
               :
               He
               will
               utter
               twenty
               great
               truths
               to
               make
               way
               for
               one
               lye
               :
               He
               will
               accuse
               twenty
               Witches
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               but
               thereby
               bring
               one
               innocent
               Person
               into
               trouble
               :
               He
               mixeth
               Truths
               with
               Lyes
               ,
               that
               so
               those
               truths
               giving
               credit
               unto
               lyes
               ,
               Men
               may
               believe
               both
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               deceived
               :
               And
               whereas
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Persons
               in
               question
               are
               only
               bewitched
               and
               not
               possessed
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               that
               possessed
               Persons
               are
               called
               Energumens
               
               from
               EPLOMAI
               Agitor
               :
               They
               whose
               Bodies
               are
               prenaturally
               agitated
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               thrown
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               possessed
               with
               
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 Mark
              
               9.
               22
               ,
               25.
               
               Learned
               Men
               a
               give
               it
               as
               a
               most
               certain
               sign
               of
               Possession
               ,
               when
               the
               afflicted
               Party
               can
               see
               and
               hear
               that
               which
               no
               one
               else
               can
               discern
               any
               thing
               of
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               can
               discover
               †
               secret
               things
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               16.
               past
               ,
               or
               future
               ,
               b
               as
               a
               possessed
               Person
               in
               Germany
               foretold
               the
               War
               which
               broke
               out
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1546.
               
               And
               when
               the
               Limbs
               of
               miserable
               Creatures
               are
               bent
               and
               disjointed
               so
               as
               could
               not
               possible
               be
               without
               a
               Luxation
               of
               Joints
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               done
               by
               a
               preternatural
               Hand
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               hurt
               raised
               thereby
               that
               argueth
               Possession
               .
               Also
               ,
               when
               Persons
               are
               by
               the
               Devil
               cast
               into
               Fits
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               speak
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               they
               have
               no
               remembrance
               of
               c
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               by
               cruel
               Devils
               tortured
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cause
               horrendous
               Clamours
               in
               the
               distressed
               Sufferers
               ,
               that
               's
               another
               sign
               of
               Obsession
               by
               evil
               Spirits
               :
               If
               all
               these
               things
               concur
               in
               the
               Persons
               concerning
               where
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               them
               to
               be
               Daemoniacks
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               no
               Juror
               can
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               look
               on
               the
               Testimony
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               any
               Man.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Falling
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 cast
                 of
                 an
                 Eye
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 Cause
              
               ;
               not
               from
               any
               Poyson
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Witch
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Agency
               of
               some
               Daemon
               :
               The
               opinion
               of
               Fascination
               by
               the
               Eye
               is
               an
               old
               Fable
               ,
               and
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Perkins
               )
               as
               fond
               as
               old
               .
               Pliny
               e
               speaks
               of
               a
               People
               that
               killed
               folks
               by
               looking
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               two
               Apples
               in
               each
               Eye
               :
               and
               Tully
               writes
               of
               women
               who
               had
               two
               Apples
               in
               one
               Eye
               that
               always
               did
               mischief
               with
               their
               meer
               Looks
               ;
               so
               
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 Popula
                 duplex
                 fulminat
              
               .
               And
               Plutarch
               f
               writes
               ,
               that
               some
               persons
               have
               such
               a
               Poyson
               in
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               Friends
               and
               Familiars
               are
               Fascinated
               thereby
               ;
               nay
               he
               speaks
               of
               one
               that
               Bewitched
               himself
               sick
               by
               looking
               on
               his
               own
               Face
               in
               a
               Glass
               :
               Others
               write
               of
               Fascination
               by
               a
               meer
               Prolation
               of
               Words
               ;
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               as
               much
               Witchery
               in
               the
               Tongue
               as
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Eye
               .
               Sennertus
               g
               has
               discovered
               the
               Superstition
               of
               these
               Fancies
               ;
               Sight
               does
               not
               proceed
               from
               an
               Emission
               of
               Rays
               from
               the
               Eye
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               reception
               of
               the
               visible
               Species
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               (
               as
               Philosophers
               conclude
               )
               an
               innocent
               Action
               
               and
               not
               an
               Emission
               optick
               Spirits
               ,
               so
               that
               Sight
               as
               such
               ,
               does
               receive
               something
               from
               the
               Object
               ,
               and
               not
               act
               upon
               it
               ,
               the
               Notion
               of
               Fascination
               by
               the
               Eye
               is
               unphilosophical
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               sore
               Eyes
               will
               affect
               those
               that
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 Dum
                 spectant
                 O●uli
                 Laesos
                 ▪
                 Leduntur
                 &
                 ipsi
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               a
               natural
               Reason
               is
               easily
               to
               be
               assigned
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Witches
               Eyes
               are
               thus
               infected
               with
               a
               natural
               Contagion
               ,
               Whence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               only
               Bewitched
               Persons
               are
               hurt
               thereby
               ?
               If
               the
               vulgar
               Error
               concerning
               the
               Bas●●sks
               killing
               with
               the
               Look
               of
               his
               Poysonful
               Eye
               were
               a
               Truth
               ,
               whatever
               person
               that
               Serpent
               cast
               his
               Eye
               upon
               would
               be
               poysoned
               .
               So
               if
               Witches
               had
               a
               physical
               Venom
               in
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               others
               as
               well
               as
               Fascinated
               Persons
               would
               be
               sensible
               thereof
               ;
               there
               is
               as
               much
               Truth
               in
               this
               fancy
               of
               Physical
               Venom
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               a
               Witch
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               what
               Pliny
               †
               and
               others
               relate
               concerning
               the
               
                 Thibians
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               they
               have
               two
               Apples
               in
               one
               Eye
               ,
               and
               the
               Effigies
               of
               an
               Horse
               in
               the
               other
               Eye
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               a
               people
               that
               cannot
               be
               drowned
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 Bewitched
                 Persons
                 being
                 recovered
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Agonies
                 by
                 the
                 Touch
                 of
                 the
                 suspected
                 Party
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 various
                 and
                 fallible
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               sometimes
               the
               afflicted
               Person
               is
               made
               sick
               ,
               (
               instead
               of
               being
               made
               whole
               )
               by
               the
               Touch
               of
               the
               Accused
               ;
               sometimes
               the
               Power
               of
               Imagination
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Touch
               of
               a
               Person
               innocent
               and
               not
               accused
               shall
               have
               the
               same
               effect
               .
               It
               is
               related
               in
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Tryals
               of
               Witches
               at
               Bury
               in
               Suffolk
               1664
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               r
               of
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               Experiments
               made
               with
               the
               Persons
               afflicted
               ,
               by
               bringing
               the
               accused
               to
               touch
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               observed
               that
               by
               the
               least
               Touch
               of
               one
               of
               the
               supposed
               Witches
               ,
               they
               that
               were
               in
               their
               Fits
               ,
               to
               all
               mens
               Apprehension
               wholly
               deprived
               of
               all
               Sense
               and
               Understandings
               ,
               would
               suddenly
               shriek
               out
               and
               open
               their
               Hands
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Serjeant
               Keeling
               did
               not
               think
               that
               sufficient
               to
               Convict
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               for
               admitting
               that
               the
               Children
               were
               in
               truth
               Bewitched
               ,
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               Prisoners
               upon
               the
               Imagination
               only
               of
               the
               Parties
               afflicted
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               might
               be
               allowed
               ,
               no
               Person
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               in
               safety
               ,
               for
               perhaps
               they
               might
               fancy
               another
               Person
               who
               might
               altogether
               be
               innocent
               in
               such
               matters
               :
               To
               avoid
               this
               Scruple
               it
               was
               privately
               desired
               by
               the
               Judge
               ,
               that
               some
               Gentlemen
               there
               in
               Court
               would
               attend
               one
               of
               the
               distempered
               Persons
               in
               the
               farther
               part
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               whilst
               she
               
               was
               in
               her
               Fits
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               send
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Witches
               to
               try
               what
               would
               happen
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               .
               One
               of
               them
               was
               conveyed
               from
               the
               Bar
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               Afflicted
               Maid
               .
               They
               put
               an
               Apron
               before
               her
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               person
               (
               not
               the
               Witch
               )
               touched
               her
               ,
               which
               produced
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               as
               the
               Touch
               of
               the
               Witch
               did
               in
               the
               Court.
               Whereupon
               the
               Gentlemen
               returned
               much
               unsatisfied
               .
               Bodin
               s
               relates
               ,
               that
               a
               Witch
               who
               was
               Tryed
               at
               Nants
               ,
               was
               commanded
               by
               the
               Judges
               to
               touch
               a
               Bewitched
               person
               ,
               a
               thing
               often
               practised
               by
               the
               Judges
               of
               Germany
               in
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Chamber
              
               .
               The
               Witch
               was
               extreamly
               unwilling
               ,
               but
               being
               Compelled
               by
               the
               Judges
               ,
               she
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 undone
              
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               she
               touched
               the
               Afflicted
               person
               ,
               the
               Witch
               fell
               down
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               recovered
               .
               That
               horrid
               Witch
               of
               
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 An●
                 Bodenham
              
               t
               who
               had
               been
               Servant
               to
               the
               Notorious
               Conjurer
               Dr.
               Lamb
               ,
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               sight
               of
               one
               that
               was
               Bewitched
               by
               her
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               ever
               she
               saw
               the
               Afflicted
               Person
               ,
               she
               ran
               about
               shrieking
               ,
               and
               crying
               ,
               and
               roaring
               after
               an
               hideous
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               would
               tear
               her
               in
               pieces
               ,
               if
               that
               person
               came
               near
               her
               .
               And
               whilst
               the
               Witch
               was
               in
               such
               Torment
               ,
               the
               Bewitched
               was
               at
               ease
               .
               By
               these
               things
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darkness
               ,
               are
               not
               always
               and
               in
               all
               places
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               good
               for
               men
               to
               concern
               themselves
               with
               them
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               there
               is
               weight
               in
               Dr.
               
               Cotta's
               u
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 healing
                 the
                 Sick
                 and
                 Possessed
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 special
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Gift
                 should
                 be
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 of
                 Wicked
                 Witches
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 infallible
                 sign
                 of
                 their
                 guilt
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               person
               possessed
               by
               an
               Evil
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               oft
               it
               so
               happens
               )
               never
               so
               outragious
               whilst
               a
               good
               man
               is
               Praying
               with
               and
               for
               the
               Afflicted
               ,
               let
               him
               lay
               his
               hand
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Evil
               Spirit
               is
               quiet
               .
               I
               hope
               this
               is
               no
               evidence
               of
               any
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               voluntary
               Communion
               between
               the
               Good
               Man
               that
               is
               Praying
               and
               the
               Evil
               Spirit
               ;
               no
               more
               does
               the
               Case
               before
               us
               evince
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 that
                 Question
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Experiment
                 .
              
               For
               if
               this
               healing
               power
               in
               the
               Witch
               is
               not
               a
               Divine
               but
               a
               Diabolical
               Gift
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               dangerous
               to
               meddle
               too
               much
               with
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Witch
               may
               be
               ordered
               to
               touch
               afflicted
               Persons
               in
               order
               to
               
               their
               healing
               or
               recovery
               out
               of
               a
               sick
               Fit
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Diseased
               Person
               be
               as
               well
               ordered
               to
               touch
               the
               Witch
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ?
               And
               if
               to
               touch
               him
               ,
               why
               not
               to
               scratch
               him
               and
               fetch
               Blood
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               an
               harder
               kind
               of
               touch
               ?
               But
               as
               for
               this
               Mr.
               Perkins
               doubts
               not
               to
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 Practice
                 of
                 Witchcraft
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Devils
               Sacraments
               or
               Institutions
               ;
               
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 or
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 look
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 Witch
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Fit
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 afflicted
                 Person
                 do
                 you
                 take
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 Witch
                 them
                 well
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 Contract
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 Witches
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 bid
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 concerned
                 in
                 that
                 Hellish
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               w
               I
               have
               expressed
               )
               a
               solid
               Principle
               ,
               which
               the
               Learned
               S●nnertus
               insists
               on
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 force
                 another
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 Compact
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 have
                 themselves
                 implicitely
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               The
               Devil
               is
               pleased
               and
               honoured
               when
               any
               of
               his
               Institutions
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               this
               way
               of
               discovering
               Witches
               ,
               is
               no
               better
               than
               that
               of
               putting
               the
               Urine
               of
               the
               afflicted
               Person
               into
               a
               Bottle
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Witch
               may
               be
               tormented
               and
               discovered
               :
               The
               Vanity
               and
               Superstition
               of
               which
               practice
               I
               have
               formerly
               shewed
               ,
               and
               testified
               against
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Conjurer
                 his
                 name
                 was
              
               Edward
               Drake
               x
               
                 who
                 taught
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 Experiment
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 his
                 afflicted
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 benefit
                 thereby
              
               ;
               But
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               practice
               Witchcrafts
               to
               discover
               Witches
               ,
               nor
               may
               we
               make
               use
               of
               a
               
                 White
                 healing
                 Witch
              
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               to
               find
               out
               a
               
                 Black
                 and
                 Bloody
                 one
              
               .
               And
               how
               did
               men
               first
               come
               to
               know
               that
               Witches
               would
               be
               discovered
               in
               such
               ways
               as
               these
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               mentioned
               ?
               If
               Satan
               himself
               were
               the
               first
               Discoverer
               (
               as
               there
               is
               reason
               to
               believe
               )
               the
               experiment
               must
               needs
               have
               deceit
               in
               it
               .
               See
               Dr.
               Willet
               on
               
                 Exod.
                 7.
                 
                 Quest
              
               .
               9.
               
               And
               such
               Experiments
               better
               become
               Pagans
               or
               Papists
               than
               Professors
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ;
               whereas
               't
               is
               pleaded
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               are
               practised
               by
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Chamber
               ,
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               those
               Judges
               (
               as
               Bodia
               relates
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Daemon
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               6.
               )
               have
               required
               suspected
               Witches
               to
               pronounce
               over
               the
               afflicted
               persons
               ,
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 bless
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               upon
               which
               they
               have
               immediately
               recovered
               ;
               but
               is
               the
               dark
               day
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               such
               Superstitions
               as
               these
               shall
               be
               practised
               in
               
               New-England
               :
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               forbid
               it
               .
               See
               
               Baldwin's
               Testimony
               against
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               
                 Camera
                 Imperialis
              
               ,
               Cas
               .
               Consc
               .
               L.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               p.
               634.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 a
                 bewitched
                 or
                 possessed
                 Person
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Validity
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 done
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 see
                 afflicted
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 themselves
                 :
              
               But
               what
               they
               affirm
               concerning
               others
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Evidence
               .
               Whence
               had
               they
               this
               Supernatural
               Sight
               ?
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               either
               from
               Heaven
               or
               from
               Hell
               :
               If
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               (
               as
               
               Elisha's
               Servant
               ,
               and
               
               Balaam's
               Ass
               could
               discern
               Angels
               )
               let
               their
               Testimony
               be
               received
               :
               But
               if
               they
               had
               this
               Knowledge
               from
               Hell
               ,
               tho'
               there
               may
               possibly
               be
               truth
               in
               what
               they
               affirm
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               legal
               Witnesses
               :
               For
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               allows
               of
               no
               Revelation
               from
               any
               other
               Spirit
               but
               himself
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               19.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Sin
               against
               God
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Devil's
               help
               to
               know
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               known
               :
               And
               I
               testifie
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Transgression
               ,
               which
               may
               justly
               provoke
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               let
               loose
               Devils
               on
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               Luke
               4.
               35.
               
               See
               Mr.
               
               Bernard's
               Guide
               to
               Juries
               in
               Cases
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               p.
               136
               ,
               137
               ,
               138.
               
               And
               
                 Brochmand
                 Theol.
                 de
                 Angelis
              
               ,
               p.
               227.
               
               Altho'
               the
               Devil's
               Accusations
               may
               be
               so
               far
               regarded
               as
               to
               cause
               an
               enquiry
               into
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               ,
               Job
               1.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               &
               2.
               5
               ,
               6.
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               to
               be
               an
               Evidence
               or
               Ground
               of
               Conviction
               :
               The
               Persons
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               see
               things
               through
               Diabolical
               Mediums
               ;
               on
               which
               account
               their
               Evidence
               is
               not
               meer
               humane
               Testimony
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               in
               any
               part
               Diabolical
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               owned
               as
               Authentick
               ;
               for
               the
               Devil's
               Testimony
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               received
               neither
               in
               whole
               nor
               in
               part
               .
               I
               am
               told
               by
               credible
               Persons
               ,
               who
               say
               it
               is
               certainly
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               bewitched
               Person
               has
               complained
               that
               she
               was
               cast
               into
               Fits
               by
               the
               Look
               of
               a
               Dog
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               was
               no
               more
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               Dog
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Person
               whom
               she
               accused
               as
               bewitching
               her
               :
               And
               that
               thereupon
               the
               Dog
               was
               shot
               to
               death
               :
               This
               Dog
               was
               no
               Devil
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               could
               not
               have
               killed
               him
               .
               I
               suppose
               no
               one
               will
               say
               that
               Dogs
               are
               Witches
               :
               It
               remains
               then
               that
               the
               casting
               down
               with
               the
               Look
               is
               no
               infallible
               sign
               of
               a
               Witch
               .
            
             
             
               8
               It
               has
               always
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               to
               find
               out
               Witches
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Representation
               of
               such
               a
               Person
               as
               afflicting
               ,
               or
               the
               Look
               or
               Touch
               be
               an
               infallible
               proof
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               Witchcraft
               in
               the
               Persons
               complained
               of
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               easiest
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               to
               discover
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               done
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               enquiry
               into
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Let
                 them
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 Proof
                 ,
                 produce
                 any
                 Word
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 does
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 countenance
                 that
                 Assertion
                 :
              
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               instructs
               Jurors
               and
               Judges
               to
               proceed
               upon
               clear
               humane
               Testimony
               ,
               Deut.
               35.
               30.
               
               But
               the
               Word
               no
               where
               giveth
               us
               the
               least
               Intimation
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               is
               a
               Witch
               ,
               at
               whose
               look
               the
               bewitched
               Person
               shall
               fall
               into
               Fits
               ;
               nor
               yet
               that
               any
               other
               means
               should
               be
               used
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               Witches
               ,
               than
               what
               may
               be
               used
               for
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               Murderers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               and
               other
               Criminals
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Sometimes
               Antipathies
               in
               Nature
               have
               strange
               and
               unaccountable
               Effects
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               Man
               that
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               Wizzard
               would
               fall
               into
               Fits.
               There
               are
               that
               find
               in
               their
               Natures
               an
               averseness
               to
               some
               Persons
               whom
               they
               never
               saw
               before
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               can
               give
               no
               better
               an
               account
               than
               he
               in
               Martial
               ,
               concerning
               Sabidius
               .
            
             
               Non
               Amo
               te
               Sabidi
               ,
               nec
               possum
               dicere
               quare
               .
            
             
               That
               some
               Persons
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Bruit-Creatures
               ,
               Cats
               ,
               Spiders
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nay
               ,
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Cheeses
               ,
               Milk
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               will
               fall
               into
               Fits
               ,
               is
               too
               well
               known
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               Pensingius
               in
               his
               Learned
               Discourse
               
                 De
                 Pulvere
                 Sympathatico
              
               ,
               p.
               128.
               saith
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Groning
               that
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Swine's
               Head
               :
               And
               that
               he
               knew
               another
               who
               was
               not
               able
               to
               look
               on
               the
               Picture
               thereof
               .
               
                 Amatus
                 Lusitanus
              
               speaks
               of
               one
               that
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Rose
               would
               swoon
               away
               :
               This
               proveth
               that
               the
               falling
               into
               a
               Fit
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               another
               is
               not
               always
               a
               sign
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               It
               may
               proceed
               from
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Imagination
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               ;
               Judicious
               Casuists
               †
               have
               determined
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               use
               of
               those
               Media
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               any
               Matter
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               such
               power
               in
               them
               by
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               is
               an
               Implicit
               going
               to
               the
               Devil
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               :
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               natural
               Power
               in
               the
               Look
               or
               Touch
               of
               a
               Person
               to
               bewitch
               another
               ;
               nor
               is
               this
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               the
               means
               whereby
               Witchcraft
               is
               discovered
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               an
               unwarrantable
               Practice
               .
            
             
               We
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               third
               Case
               proposed
               to
               Consideration
               ;
               If
               the
               things
               which
               have
               been
               mentioned
               are
               not
               infallible
               Proofs
               of
               Guilt
               in
               the
               accused
               Party
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               Queried
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 this
                 Crime
                 ,
                 which
                 Jurors
                 and
                 Judges
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 proceed
                 upon
                 to
                 the
                 Conviction
                 and
                 Condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 under
                 Suspicion
                 ?
              
            
             
               Let
               me
               here
               premise
               Two
               things
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Evidence
               in
               this
               Crime
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               clear
               as
               in
               any
               other
               Crimes
               of
               a
               Capital
               nature
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               does
               no
               where
               intimate
               ,
               that
               a
               less
               clear
               Evidence
               ,
               or
               that
               fewer
               or
               other
               Witnesses
               may
               be
               taken
               as
               sufficient
               to
               convict
               a
               Man
               of
               Sorcery
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               convict
               him
               were
               he
               charged
               with
               another
               evil
               worthy
               of
               Death
               ,
               Numb
               .
               35.
               30.
               if
               we
               may
               not
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               a
               distracted
               Person
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               possessed
               Person
               in
               a
               Case
               of
               Murder
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Felony
               of
               any
               sort
               ,
               then
               neither
               may
               we
               do
               it
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               me
               premise
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               been
               ways
               of
               trying
               Witches
               long
               used
               in
               many
               Nations
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               dark
               times
               of
               Paganism
               and
               Popery
               ,
               which
               the
               righteous
               God
               never
               approved
               of
               .
               But
               which
               as
               (
               judicious
               Mr.
               Perkins
               expresseth
               it
               in
               plain
               English
               )
               were
               invented
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               so
               innocent
               Persons
               might
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               some
               notorious
               Witches
               escape
               :
               Yea
               ,
               many
               Superstitious
               and
               Magical
               experiments
               have
               been
               used
               to
               try
               Witches
               by
               :
               Of
               this
               sort
               is
               that
               of
               scratching
               the
               Witch
               ,
               or
               seething
               the
               Urine
               of
               the
               bewitched
               Person
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               Witch-cake
               with
               that
               Urine
               :
               And
               that
               tryal
               of
               putting
               their
               Hands
               into
               scalding
               Water
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               it
               will
               not
               hurt
               them
               :
               And
               that
               of
               sticking
               an
               Awl
               under
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               suspected
               Party
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               way
               of
               discovering
               Witches
               by
               tying
               their
               
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               ,
               and
               casting
               them
               on
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               they
               will
               sink
               or
               swim
               :
               I
               did
               publickly
               bear
               my
               Testimony
               against
               this
               Superstition
               in
               a
               Book
               printed
               at
               Boston
               eight
               Years
               past
               .
            
             
               I
               hear
               that
               of
               late
               some
               in
               a
               Neighbour
               Colony
               have
               been
               playing
               with
               this
               Diabolical
               invention
               :
               It
               is
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               a
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Uprightness
              
               as
               New-England
               once
               was
               ,
               a
               Practice
               which
               Protestant
               Writers
               generally
               condemn
               as
               sinful
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               more
               sober
               and
               learned
               Men
               amongst
               Papists
               themselves
               have
               not
               only
               judged
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               (
               to
               express
               it
               in
               their
               own
               terms
               )
               to
               be
               no
               less
               than
               a
               
                 Mortal
                 Sin
              
               ,
               should
               ever
               be
               heard
               of
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               judge
               the
               Earth
               draweth
               near
               ,
               I
               should
               think
               that
               such
               Practices
               are
               an
               unhappy
               Omen
               that
               the
               Devil
               and
               Pagans
               will
               get
               these
               dark
               Territories
               into
               their
               Possession
               again
               :
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               no
               reason
               for
               my
               calling
               the
               impleaded
               Experiment
               into
               Question
               ,
               I
               have
               these
               things
               further
               to
               alledge
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               has
               been
               rejected
               long
               agone
               ,
               by
               Christian
               Nations
               as
               a
               thing
               Superstitious
               and
               Diabolical
               :
               In
               Italy
               and
               Spain
               it
               is
               wholly
               disused
               ;
               and
               a
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               and
               in
               France
               ,
               where
               the
               Judges
               are
               Men
               of
               Learning
               .
               In
               some
               parts
               of
               Germany
               old
               Paganism
               Customs
               are
               observed
               more
               than
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               nevertheless
               all
               the
               b
               Academies
               throughout
               Germany
               have
               disapproved
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Purgation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Devil
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               all
               Superstition
               is
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               Secret
               things
               ,
               or
               latent
               Crimes
               ,
               are
               discovered
               by
               superstitious
               Practices
               ,
               some
               Compact
               and
               Communion
               with
               the
               Devil
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Austin
               c
               has
               truly
               intimated
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               Witch
               cannot
               be
               drowned
               ,
               this
               must
               proceed
               either
               from
               some
               natural
               Cause
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               against
               Nature
               for
               Humane
               Bodies
               ,
               when
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               are
               tied
               ,
               not
               to
               sink
               under
               the
               Water
               :
               Besides
               ,
               they
               that
               plead
               for
               this
               Superstition
               ,
               say
               that
               if
               Witches
               happen
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               some
               other
               Crime
               and
               not
               for
               Witchcraft
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               swim
               like
               a
               Cork
               above
               ,
               Water
               ,
               which
               Cause
               sheweth
               that
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               Natation
               is
               not
               Physical
               :
               And
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               either
               it
               must
               proceed
               from
               a
               Divine
               Miracle
               to
               save
               a
               Witch
               from
               drowning
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               diabolical
               Wonder
               :
               This
               superstitious
               Experiment
               
               is
               commonly
               known
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vulgar
                 Probation
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               never
               appointed
               by
               any
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Suggestion
               of
               the
               Devil
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               rude
               Rabble
               :
               And
               some
               d
               learned
               Men
               are
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               
                 Explorator
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 white
                 Witch
              
               )
               did
               explicitely
               covenant
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               discover
               latent
               Crimes
               in
               this
               way
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               by
               Virtue
               of
               that
               first
               Contract
               that
               the
               Devil
               goeth
               to
               work
               to
               keep
               his
               Servants
               from
               sinking
               ,
               when
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               his
               ordaining
               is
               used
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               
                 Diabolus
                 est
                 Dei
                 Simia
              
               ,
               the
               Devil
               seeks
               to
               imitate
               Divine
               Miracles
               .
               We
               read
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Story
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               when
               they
               were
               by
               Persecutors
               ordered
               to
               be
               drowned
               ,
               prov'd
               to
               be
               immersible
               :
               This
               Miracle
               would
               the
               Devil
               imitate
               in
               causing
               Witches
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               Martyrs
               not
               to
               sink
               when
               they
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               Waters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               way
               of
               Purgation
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               old
               Ordeals
               of
               the
               Pagans
               .
               If
               Men
               were
               accused
               with
               any
               Crime
               ,
               to
               clear
               their
               innocency
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               take
               an
               hot
               Iron
               into
               their
               Hands
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               scalding
               Water
               to
               be
               poured
               down
               their
               Throats
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               received
               no
               hurt
               thereby
               they
               were
               acquitted
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Devil's
               Invention
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               (
               as
               the
               Devil
               would
               have
               it
               )
               they
               that
               submitted
               to
               these
               Tryals
               suffered
               no
               inconvenience
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               it
               is
               astonishing
               to
               think
               what
               innocent
               Blood
               has
               been
               shed
               in
               the
               World
               by
               means
               of
               this
               Satanical
               device
               .
               Witches
               have
               often
               (
               as
               e
               Sprenger
               observes
               )
               desired
               that
               they
               might
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               this
               Tryal
               by
               hot
               Iron
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               come
               off
               well
               :
               Indeed
               ,
               this
               Ordeal
               was
               used
               in
               other
               Cases
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Cases
               of
               Witchcraft
               only
               it
               And
               so
               was
               the
               
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Probation
              
               by
               casting
               into
               the
               Water
               practiced
               upon
               Persons
               accused
               f
               with
               other
               Crimes
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               Witchcraft
               :
               How
               it
               came
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               that
               of
               Witchcraft
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               supernatural
               for
               a
               Body
               whose
               Hands
               and
               Fèet
               are
               tied
               to
               swim
               above
               the
               Water
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               their
               Hands
               not
               to
               feel
               a
               red
               hot
               Iron
               .
               If
               the
               one
               of
               these
               Ordeals
               is
               lawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               than
               so
               is
               the
               other
               too
               :
               But
               as
               for
               the
               fiery
               Ordeal
               it
               is
               rejected
               and
               exploded
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Reason
               then
               the
               tryal
               by
               Water
               should
               be
               so
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               tempting
               of
               God
               when
               Men
               put
               the
               Innocency
               of
               their
               Fellow-Creatures
               upon
               such
               tryals
               ;
               to
               desire
               the
               Almighty
               to
               shew
               a
               Miracle
               to
               clear
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               or
               to
               convict
               the
               Guilty
               is
               a
               most
               presumptuous
               tempting
               of
               him
               .
               Was
               it
               not
               a
               Miracle
               when
               Peter
               was
               kept
               from
               sinking
               under
               the
               Water
               by
               the
               Omnipotency
               of
               Christ
               ?
               As
               for
               Satan
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               his
               Ambition
               is
               to
               make
               his
               Servants
               believe
               that
               his
               Power
               is
               equal
               to
               God's
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               can
               preserve
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               I
               have
               read
               g
               of
               certain
               Magicians
               ,
               who
               were
               seen
               walking
               on
               the
               Water
               :
               If
               then
               guilty
               Persons
               shall
               float
               on
               the
               Waters
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               the
               Devil
               that
               causeth
               them
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               no
               doubt
               it
               is
               )
               and
               what
               have
               Men
               to
               do
               to
               set
               the
               Devil
               on
               work
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               a
               Divine
               Miracle
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               
               Peter's
               not
               sinking
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Iron
               that
               swam
               at
               the
               Word
               of
               Elisha
               .
               And
               shall
               Men
               try
               whether
               God
               will
               work
               a
               Miracle
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               ?
               If
               a
               Crime
               cannot
               be
               found
               out
               but
               by
               Miracle
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               Judge
               on
               Earth
               to
               usurp
               that
               Judgment
               which
               is
               reserved
               for
               the
               Divine
               Throne
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               pretended
               Gift
               of
               Immersibility
               attending
               Witches
               ,
               is
               a
               a
               most
               fallible
               deceitful
               thing
               ;
               for
               many
               a
               Witch
               has
               sunk
               under
               the
               Water
               .
               Godelmannus
               h
               giveth
               an
               account
               of
               six
               notorious
               and
               clearly
               convicted
               Witches
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               their
               
                 vulgar
                 Probation
              
               ,
               sunk
               down
               under
               the
               Water
               like
               other
               Persons
               ;
               Althusius
               affirms
               the
               like
               concerning
               others
               in
               the
               i
               Bohemian
               History
               it
               is
               related
               ,
               that
               Uratslaus
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               extirpated
               Witches
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               he
               delivered
               to
               the
               Ax
               ,
               others
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               them
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               drowned
               :
               If
               Witches
               are
               immensible
               ,
               how
               came
               they
               to
               die
               by
               drowning
               in
               Bohemia
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               it
               has
               sometimes
               been
               known
               that
               Persons
               who
               have
               floated
               on
               the
               Water
               when
               the
               Hangman
               has
               made
               the
               Experiment
               on
               them
               ,
               have
               sunk
               down
               like
               a
               Stone
               ,
               when
               others
               have
               made
               the
               tryal
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Reasons
               commonly
               alledged
               for
               this
               Superstition
               are
               of
               no
               moment
               :
               It
               is
               said
               they
               hate
               the
               Water
               ;
               whereas
               they
               have
               many
               times
               desired
               that
               they
               might
               be
               cast
               on
               the
               Water
               in
               order
               to
               their
               purgation
               :
               It
               is
               alledged
               ,
               that
               Water
               is
               used
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               therefore
               Witches
               swim
               :
               A
               weak
               Phansie
               ;
               all
               the
               Water
               in
               the
               
               World
               is
               not
               consecrated
               Water
               .
               Cannot
               Witches
               eat
               Bread
               or
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               Elements
               are
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               :
               But
               (
               say
               some
               )
               the
               Devils
               by
               sucking
               of
               them
               make
               them
               so
               light
               that
               the
               Water
               bears
               them
               ;
               whereas
               some
               Witches
               are
               twice
               as
               heavy
               as
               many
               an
               innocent
               Person
               :
               Well
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               are
               possessed
               with
               the
               Devil
               :
               Suppose
               so
               ;
               Is
               the
               Devil
               afraid
               if
               they
               should
               sink
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               drowned
               with
               them
               ?
               But
               why
               then
               were
               the
               Gadarens
               Hogs
               drowned
               when
               the
               Devil
               was
               in
               them
               ?
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               premised
               ,
               I
               answer
               the
               Question
               affirmatively
               ;
               
                 There
                 are
                 Proofs
                 for
                 the
                 Conviction
                 of
                 Witches
                 which
                 Jurors
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 proceed
                 upon
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 guilty
                 .
              
               The
               Scripture
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 Witch
                 to
                 live
                 ,
              
               clearly
               implies
               ,
               that
               some
               in
               the
               World
               may
               be
               known
               and
               proved
               to
               be
               Witches
               :
               For
               until
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               they
               may
               and
               must
               be
               suffered
               to
               live
               .
               Moreover
               we
               find
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               been
               convicted
               and
               executed
               for
               Witches
               :
               For
               
                 Saul
                 cut
                 off
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 familiar
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wizzards
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               28.
               9.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               wondred
               that
               Saul
               who
               did
               like
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Flectere
                 si
                 nequeo
                 Superos
                 Acherenta
                 Movebo
                 ,
              
               should
               cause
               the
               Wizzards
               in
               the
               Land
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               The
               
                 Jewish
                 Rabbies
              
               say
               ,
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               those
               Wizzards
               foretold
               that
               David
               should
               be
               King.
               It
               is
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Gaul
               k
               observes
               )
               the
               Opinion
               of
               some
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               Saul
               in
               his
               Zeal
               did
               over
               do
               :
               And
               that
               under
               the
               Pretext
               l
               of
               Witches
               he
               slew
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               for
               which
               that
               Judgment
               followed
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 1.
                 
                 Neither
              
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Gaule
                 )
                 want
                 we
                 the
                 storied
                 Examples
                 of
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 defamed
                 ,
                 prosecuted
                 and
                 executed
                 them
                 for
                 Witches
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 were
                 none
                 .
              
               But
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Scripture
               the
               Example
               of
               a
               better
               Man
               than
               Saul
               to
               encourage
               us
               to
               make
               enquiry
               after
               Wizzards
               and
               Witches
               in
               order
               to
               their
               Conviction
               and
               Execution
               .
               This
               did
               the
               rarest
               King
               that
               ever
               lived
               cause
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Workers
                 with
                 familiar
                 Spirits
                 and
                 the
                 Wizzards
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 spied
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               did
               Josiah
               
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 perform
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               It
               seems
               there
               were
               some
               that
               sought
               to
               hide
               those
               Workers
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               but
               that
               incomparable
               King
               spied
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               rid
               the
               Land
               and
               the
               World
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Q.
               But
               then
               the
               Enquiry
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 sufficient
                 Proof
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               Case
               has
               been
               with
               great
               Judgment
               answered
               by
               several
               Divines
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               particularly
               by
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Bernard
               ;
               also
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Gaul
              
               a
               worthy
               Minister
               at
               Staughton
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Huntington
               ,
               has
               published
               a
               very
               Judicious
               Discourse
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Select
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 touching
                 Witches
                 and
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
              
               Printed
               at
               London
               A.
               D.
               1646.
               wherein
               he
               does
               with
               great
               Prudence
               and
               Evidence
               of
               Scripture
               light
               handle
               this
               and
               other
               Cases
               :
               Such
               Jurors
               as
               can
               obtain
               those
               Books
               ,
               I
               would
               advise
               them
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               seriously
               as
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               to
               consider
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               they
               keep
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               speak
               according
               to
               that
               Word
               ,
               receive
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               in
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Books
               being
               now
               rare
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               let
               me
               express
               my
               Concurrence
               with
               them
               in
               these
               two
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Person
                 suspected
                 and
                 accused
                 after
                 Examination
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Ground
                 of
                 Conviction
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               Persons
               are
               Distracted
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 P●renetick
                 Melancholy
              
               ,
               that
               alters
               the
               Case
               ;
               but
               the
               Jurors
               that
               examine
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbours
               that
               know
               them
               ,
               may
               easily
               determine
               that
               Case
               ;
               or
               if
               Confession
               be
               m
               extorted
               ,
               the
               Evidence
               is
               not
               so
               clear
               and
               convictive
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               Persons
               out
               of
               Remorse
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               Touch
               of
               God
               on
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               confess
               and
               shew
               their
               Deeds
               ,
               as
               the
               Converted
               Magicians
               in
               Ephesus
               did
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               18
               ,
               19.
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               clear
               .
               Suppose
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               suspected
               for
               Murder
               ,
               or
               for
               committing
               a
               Rape
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               nefandous
               Wickedness
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               freely
               confess
               the
               Accusation
               ,
               that
               's
               ground
               enough
               to
               Condemn
               him
               .
               The
               Scripture
               approveth
               of
               Judging
               the
               wicked
               Servant
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               Luke
               19.
               22.
               
               It
               is
               by
               some
               objected
               ,
               that
               Persons
               in
               Discontent
               may
               falsly
               accuse
               themselves
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               they
               are
               false
               Accusers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               dye
               for
               their
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               their
               Blood
               will
               be
               upon
               their
               own
               Heads
               ;
               the
               Jury
               ,
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               is
               clear
               :
               I
               have
               read
               a
               very
               sad
               and
               amazing
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               true
               Story
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               in
               the
               Year
               1649
               ,
               in
               a
               Town
               called
               Lauder
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               a
               certain
               woman
               accused
               and
               imprisoned
               on
               suspicion
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               when
               others
               in
               the
               same
               Prison
               with
               her
               were
               Convicted
               ,
               and
               their
               Execution
               ordered
               to
               be
               on
               the
               Monday
               following
               ,
               she
               desired
               to
               speak
               with
               a
               Minister
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               declared
               freely
               that
               she
               was
               guilty
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               acknowledging
               also
               many
               other
               Crimes
               committed
               by
               her
               ,
               desiring
               that
               she
               might
               die
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               She
               said
               particularly
               that
               she
               had
               Covenanted
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               was
               become
               his
               Servant
               about
               twenty
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               kissed
               her
               and
               gave
               her
               a
               Name
               ,
               but
               that
               since
               he
               had
               never
               owned
               her
               .
               Several
               Ministers
               who
               were
               jealous
               that
               she
               accused
               herself
               untruly
               ,
               charged
               it
               on
               her
               Conscience
               ,
               telling
               her
               that
               they
               doubted
               she
               was
               under
               a
               Temptation
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               destroy
               her
               own
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               and
               adjuring
               her
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               :
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               she
               stifly
               adhered
               to
               what
               she
               had
               said
               ,
               and
               was
               on
               Monday
               morning
               Condemned
               ,
               and
               ordered
               to
               be
               Executed
               that
               day
               .
               When
               she
               came
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               ,
               she
               was
               silent
               until
               the
               Prayers
               were
               ended
               ,
               then
               going
               to
               the
               Stake
               where
               she
               was
               to
               be
               Burnt
               ,
               she
               thus
               expressed
               herself
               ,
               
                 All
                 you
                 that
                 see
                 me
                 this
                 day
                 !
                 Know
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 die
                 as
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 own
                 Confession
                 !
                 and
                 I
                 free
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 wholly
                 on
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 declare
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 free
                 from
                 Witchcraft
                 as
                 any
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 accused
                 by
                 a
                 Malicious
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 Imprisoned
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 my
                 Husband
                 and
                 Friends
                 disowned
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 ever
                 being
                 in
                 Credit
                 again
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Temptation
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 that
                 Confession
                 to
                 destroy
                 my
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 chusing
                 rather
                 to
                 Die
                 than
                 to
                 Live.
              
               This
               her
               lamentable
               Speech
               did
               astonish
               all
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               few
               of
               whom
               could
               refrain
               from
               Tears
               .
               The
               Truth
               of
               this
               Relation
               (
               saith
               my
               n
               Author
               )
               is
               certainly
               attested
               by
               a
               worthy
               Divine
               now
               living
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               Eye
               and
               an
               Ear-Witness
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ;
               but
               thus
               did
               that
               miserable
               Creature
               suffer
               Death
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               a
               just
               Execution
               .
               When
               the
               Amalakite
               confessed
               that
               he
               killed
               Saul
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               no
               legal
               Authority
               to
               meddle
               with
               ,
               although
               't
               is
               probable
               that
               he
               belyed
               himself
               ,
               David
               gave
               order
               for
               hiis
               Execution
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Blood
                 be
                 upon
                 thy
                 Head
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 hath
                 Testified
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               1.
               16.
               
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Confessing
               Witches
               against
               others
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               not
               so
               clear
               as
               against
               themselves
               ,
               
               they
               are
               not
               such
               credible
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Case
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               :
               It
               is
               beyond
               dispute
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               makes
               his
               Witches
               to
               dream
               strange
               things
               of
               themselves
               and
               others
               which
               are
               not
               so
               .
               There
               was
               (
               as
               Authors
               beyond
               Exception
               relate
               )
               in
               appearance
               a
               sumptuous
               Feast
               prepared
               ,
               the
               Wine
               and
               Meat
               set
               forth
               in
               Vessels
               of
               Gold
               ;
               a
               certain
               Person
               whom
               an
               amorous
               young
               Man
               had
               fallen
               in
               Love
               with
               ,
               was
               represented
               and
               supposed
               to
               be
               really
               there
               ;
               but
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               o
               discovered
               the
               Witchery
               of
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               instance
               all
               vanished
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               dirty
               Coals
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               :
               The
               like
               to
               this
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Arausican
               Council
               .
               There
               were
               certain
               Women
               that
               imagined
               they
               road
               upon
               Beasts
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               Diana
               and
               Herodius
               in
               company
               with
               them
               ,
               besides
               a
               Troop
               of
               other
               Persons
               ;
               the
               Council
               giveth
               this
               Sentence
               on
               it
               ;
               
                 Satanas
                 qui
                 se
                 transfigurat
                 in
                 Angelum
                 Lucis
                 ,
                 transformat
                 se
                 in
                 diversarum
                 personarum
                 species
                 ,
                 &
                 mentem
                 quam
                 captivam
                 tenet
                 ,
                 in
                 somnis
                 deludit
                 .
              
               Satan
               transforms
               himself
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               divers
               Persons
               ,
               and
               deludes
               the
               Souls
               that
               are
               his
               Captives
               with
               Dreams
               and
               Fancies
               ;
               see
               Dr.
               Willet
               on
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 p.
              
               165.
               
               What
               Credit
               can
               be
               given
               to
               those
               that
               say
               they
               can
               turn
               Men
               into
               Horses
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               they
               can
               as
               well
               turn
               Horses
               into
               Men
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               Witches
               on
               Earth
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               all
               the
               Devils
               in
               Hell
               ,
               can
               never
               make
               or
               unmake
               a
               rational
               Soul
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               cannot
               transform
               a
               Bruit
               into
               a
               Man
               ,
               nor
               a
               Man
               into
               a
               Bruit
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               Transmutation
               is
               fantastical
               .
               The
               Devil
               may
               and
               often
               does
               impose
               on
               the
               Imaginations
               of
               his
               Witches
               and
               Vassals
               ,
               that
               they
               believe
               themselves
               to
               be
               be
               Converted
               into
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               reverted
               into
               Men
               again
               ;
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar
               whilst
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               Daemon
               really
               imagined
               himself
               to
               be
               an
               Ox
               ,
               and
               would
               lye
               out
               of
               Doors
               and
               eat
               Grass
               :
               The
               Devil
               has
               inflicted
               on
               many
               a
               Man
               the
               Disease
               called
               Lycanthropia
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               made
               lamentable
               Complaints
               of
               their
               being
               Wolves
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               Reality
               in
               what
               many
               Witches
               confess
               of
               strange
               things
               seen
               or
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               whilst
               Satan
               had
               them
               in
               his
               full
               Power
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               in
               
               Lucian's
               ridiculous
               Fable
               of
               his
               being
               Bewitched
               into
               an
               Asse
               ,
               and
               what
               strange
               Feats
               he
               then
               played
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               such
               persons
               relate
               concerning
               Persons
               and
               Things
               at
               Witch-meetings
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               received
               with
               too
               much
               Credulity
               .
            
             
             
               I
               could
               mention
               dismal
               Instances
               of
               Innocent
               Blood
               which
               has
               been
               shed
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Lies
               of
               some
               Confessing
               Witches
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               very
               sad
               Story
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Relation
               of
               the
               Witchcrafts
               in
               Sweedland
               ,
               how
               that
               in
               the
               Year
               1676
               ,
               at
               Stockholm
               ,
               a
               young
               Woman
               accused
               her
               own
               Mother
               (
               who
               had
               indeed
               been
               a
               very
               bad
               Woman
               ,
               but
               not
               guilty
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               )
               and
               Swore
               that
               she
               had
               carried
               her
               to
               the
               Nocturnal
               Meetings
               of
               Witches
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Mother
               was
               burnt
               to
               Death
               .
               Soon
               after
               the
               Daughter
               came
               crying
               and
               howling
               before
               the
               Judges
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               revenged
               on
               her
               Mother
               for
               an
               Offence
               received
               ,
               she
               had
               falsely
               accused
               her
               with
               a
               Crime
               which
               she
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               ;
               for
               which
               she
               also
               was
               justly
               Executed
               .
               A
               most
               wicked
               Man
               in
               France
               freely
               confessed
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Magician
               ,
               and
               accused
               many
               others
               ,
               whose
               Lives
               were
               thereupon
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               a
               whole
               Province
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               ruined
               thereby
               ,
               but
               the
               Impostor
               was
               discovered
               :
               The
               Confessing
               pretended
               Wizzard
               was
               burnt
               at
               Paris
               in
               the
               year
               1668.
               
               I
               shall
               only
               take
               notice
               further
               of
               an
               awful
               Example
               mentioned
               by
               A.
               B.
               Spotswood
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               p.
               449.
               
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 This
                 Summer
                 (
                 viz.
                 Anno
                 1597.
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 business
                 for
                 the
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Margaret
                   Atkin
                
                 being
                 apprehended
                 on
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 with
                 Torture
                 ,
                 did
                 confess
                 herself
                 Guilty
                 ;
                 being
                 examined
                 touching
                 her
                 Associates
                 in
                 that
                 Trade
                 ,
                 she
                 named
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 her
                 Delations
                 find
                 Credit
                 ,
                 made
                 offer
                 to
                 detect
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 her
                 Life
                 granted
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   secret
                   mark
                   all
                   of
                   that
                   sort
                   in
                   their
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   she
                   could
                   surely
                   tell
                   ,
                   how
                   soon
                   she
                   looked
                   upon
                   any
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   Witches
                   or
                   not
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 readily
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 Months
                 she
                 was
                 carried
                 from
                 Town
                 to
                 Town
                 to
                 make
                 Discoveries
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ;
                 many
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 question
                 by
                 her
                 Delations
                 ,
                 especially
                 at
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   divers
                   Innocent
                   Women
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Credulity
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   Mr.
                
                 John
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   condemned
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 she
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 Fife
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 first
                 apprehended
                 :
                 At
                 her
                 Tryal
                 she
                 affirmed
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 confessed
                 of
                 herself
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 persisted
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 her
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 many
                 fore-think
                 their
                 too
                 great
                 forwardness
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 recal
                 his
                 Commission
                 given
                 out
                 against
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 discharging
                 all
                 Proceedings
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 except
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 voluntary
                 Confession
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 solid
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Estates
                 touching
                 the
                 form
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 their
                 Tryal
                 .
              
               Thus
               that
               famous
               Historian
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 two
                 credible
                 Persons
                 shall
                 affirm
                 upon
                 Oath
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 party
                 accused
                 speaking
                 such
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 things
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 Familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ever
                 did
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Ground
                 for
                 Conviction
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Wizzards
               are
               not
               so
               unwise
               as
               to
               do
               such
               things
               in
               the
               sight
               or
               hearing
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               have
               very
               often
               been
               known
               to
               do
               so
               :
               How
               often
               have
               they
               been
               seen
               by
               others
               using
               Inchantments
               ?
               Conjuring
               to
               raise
               Storms
               ?
               And
               have
               been
               heard
               calling
               upon
               their
               Familiar
               Spirits
               ?
               And
               have
               been
               known
               to
               use
               Spells
               and
               Charms
               ?
               And
               to
               shew
               in
               a
               Glass
               or
               in
               a
               Shew-stone
               persons
               absent
               ?
               And
               to
               reveal
               Secrets
               which
               could
               not
               be
               discovered
               but
               by
               the
               Devil
               ?
               And
               have
               not
               men
               been
               seen
               to
               do
               things
               which
               are
               above
               humane
               Strength
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               living
               could
               do
               without
               Diabolical
               Assistances
               ?
               Claudia
               was
               seen
               by
               Witnesses
               enough
               ,
               to
               draw
               a
               Ship
               which
               no
               humane
               Strength
               could
               move
               .
               Tuccia
               a
               Vestal
               Virgin
               was
               seen
               to
               carry
               Water
               in
               a
               Sieve
               :
               The
               Devil
               never
               assists
               men
               to
               do
               supernatural
               things
               undesired
               .
               When
               therefore
               such
               like
               things
               shall
               be
               testified
               against
               the
               accused
               Party
               not
               by
               Spectres
               which
               are
               Devils
               in
               the
               Shape
               of
               Persons
               either
               living
               or
               dead
               ,
               but
               by
               real
               men
               or
               women
               who
               may
               be
               credited
               ;
               it
               is
               proof
               enough
               that
               such
               an
               one
               has
               that
               Conversation
               and
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               or
               she
               ,
               whoever
               they
               be
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               exterminated
               from
               amongst
               men
               .
               This
               notwithstanding
               I
               will
               add
               ;
               It
               were
               better
               that
               ten
               suspected
               Witches
               should
               escape
               ,
               than
               that
               one
               innocent
               Person
               should
               be
               Condemned
               ;
               that
               is
               an
               old
               saying
               ,
               and
               true
               ,
               
                 Prestat
                 reum
                 nocentem
                 absolvi
                 ,
                 quam
                 ex
                 prohibitis
                 Indiciis
                 &
                 illegitima
                 probatione
                 condemnari
                 .
              
               It
               is
               better
               that
               a
               Guilty
               Person
               should
               be
               Absolved
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               should
               without
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Conviction
               be
               condemned
               .
               I
               had
               rather
               judge
               a
               Witch
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               woman
               ,
               than
               judge
               an
               honest
               woman
               as
               a
               Witch
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               directs
               men
               not
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               most
               capital
               offenders
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               upon
               searching
               diligently
               ,
               the
               matter
               is
               
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 certain
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               13.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               An
               Acquaintance
               p
               of
               mine
               at
               London
               ,
               in
               his
               description
               of
               New-England
               declares
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               people
               there
               are
               like
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               dishonour
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               found
               true
               :
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               any
               amongst
               us
               begin
               to
               slight
               so
               great
               a
               Man
               ,
               whom
               
               the
               most
               q
               Learned
               in
               Forreign
               Lands
               ,
               speak
               of
               with
               Admiration
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               polite
               and
               acute
               Judgment
               :
               It
               is
               a
               grave
               and
               good
               Advice
               which
               he
               giveth
               in
               his
               Discourse
               of
               Witchcrafts
               (
               Chap.
               7.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               )
               wherewith
               I
               conclude
               ;
               
                 I
                 would
                 therefore
                 wish
                 and
                 advise
                 all
                 Jurors
                 who
                 give
                 their
                 Verdict
                 upon
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 good
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 zeal
                 of
                 God's
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 detecting
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 sufficient
                 and
                 lawful
                 means
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 careful
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 condemn
                 any
                 party
                 suspected
                 upon
                 bare
                 Presumptions
                 ,
                 without
                 sound
                 and
                 sufficient
                 Proofs
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 guilty
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 Rashness
                 of
                 shedding
                 Innocent
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Boston
                 ,
                 New-England
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   3.
                   1692.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 first
                 Case
                 proposed
                 ,
                 whether
                 not
                 may
                 Satan
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 an
                 Innocent
                 and
                 Pious
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Nocent
                 and
                 Wicked
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 afflict
                 such
                 as
                 suffer
                 by
                 Diabolical
                 Molestation
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Affirmitive
                 proved
                 from
                 six
                 Arguments
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       From
                       several
                       Scriptures
                    
                     .
                     Pag.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Because
                       it
                       is
                       possible
                       for
                       the
                       Devil
                       in
                       the
                       Shape
                       of
                       Innocent
                       Persons
                       to
                       do
                       other
                       Mischiefs
                       ,
                       proved
                       by
                       many
                       Instances
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Because
                       if
                       Satan
                       may
                       not
                       represent
                       an
                       Innocent
                       Person
                       as
                       afflicting
                       others
                       ,
                       it
                       must
                       be
                       either
                       because
                       he
                       wants
                       will
                       or
                       power
                       to
                       do
                       this
                       ,
                       or
                       because
                       God
                       will
                       never
                       permit
                       him
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       it
                       ;
                       either
                       of
                       which
                       may
                       be
                       affirmed
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       It
                       is
                       certain
                       both
                       from
                       Scripture
                       and
                       History
                       ,
                       that
                       Magicians
                       by
                       their
                       Inchantments
                       and
                       Hellish
                       Conjurations
                       may
                       cause
                       a
                       false
                       Representation
                       of
                       Persons
                       and
                       Things
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     
                       From
                       the
                       concurring
                       Judgment
                       of
                       many
                       Learned
                       and
                       Judicous
                       Men.
                    
                     p.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Our
                       own
                       Experience
                       has
                       confirmed
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       what
                       we
                       affirm
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     18.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Case
                   considered
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   if
                   one
                   bewitched
                   be
                   cast
                   down
                   with
                   the
                   look
                   or
                   cast
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   of
                   another
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   recovered
                   again
                   by
                   a
                   Touch
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Person
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   an
                   infallible
                   Proof
                   that
                   the
                   party
                   accused
                   and
                   complained
                   of
                   is
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   ?
                
                 p.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   This
                   may
                   be
                   Ground
                   of
                   Suspicion
                   and
                   Examination
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   Conviction
                   .
                
                 p.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Judgment
                   of
                   Mr.
                
                 Bernard
                 
                   and
                   of
                   Dr.
                
                 Cotta
                 produced
                 .
                 p.
                 25
                 ,
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Several
                 things
                 offered
                 against
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 this
                 Proof
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       'T
                       is
                       possible
                       that
                       the
                       persons
                       in
                       question
                       may
                       be
                       possessed
                       with
                       Evil
                       Spirits
                       .
                       Signs
                       of
                       such
                       .
                    
                     Pag.
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Falling
                       down
                       with
                       the
                       cast
                       of
                       the
                       Eye
                       proceeds
                       not
                       from
                       a
                       natural
                       but
                       an
                       arbitrary
                       Cause
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       That
                       of
                       the
                       bewitched
                       Persons
                       being
                       recovered
                       with
                       a
                       Touch
                       is
                       various
                       and
                       fallible
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       There
                       are
                       that
                       question
                       the
                       Lawfulness
                       of
                       the
                       Experiment
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Testimony
                       of
                       bewitched
                       or
                       possessed
                       Persons
                       is
                       no
                       Evidence
                       as
                       to
                       what
                       they
                       see
                       concerning
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       not
                       as
                       to
                       themselves
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Bewitched
                       Persons
                       have
                       sometimes
                       been
                       struck
                       down
                       with
                       the
                       Look
                       of
                       Dogs
                       ,
                    
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     
                       If
                       this
                       were
                       an
                       infallible
                       proof
                       ,
                       there
                       would
                       be
                       difficulty
                       in
                       discovering
                       Witches
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Nothing
                       can
                       be
                       produced
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       to
                       shew
                       ,
                       that
                       this
                       is
                       any
                       proof
                       of
                       Witchraft
                       ,
                    
                     p.
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     
                       Antipathies
                       in
                       nature
                       have
                       strange
                       and
                       unaccountable
                       effects
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Case
                 considered
                 ,
                 whether
                 here
                 are
                 any
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 which
                 Jurors
                 and
                 Judges
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 proceed
                 upon
                 to
                 the
                 Conviction
                 and
                 Condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 under
                 Suspicion
                 ,
                 p.
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 premised
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Evidence
                       in
                       the
                       Crime
                       of
                       Witchraft
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       as
                       clear
                       as
                       in
                       any
                       other
                       Crimes
                       of
                       a
                       Capital
                       nature
                       ,
                    
                     p.
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       there
                       have
                       been
                       ways
                       of
                       Trying
                       Witches
                       long
                       used
                       ,
                       which
                       God
                       never
                       approved
                       of
                       .
                       More
                       particularly
                       that
                       of
                       casting
                       the
                       suspected
                       Party
                       into
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       to
                       try
                       whether
                       they
                       will
                       Sink
                       or
                       Swim
                       .
                       The
                       Vanity
                       and
                       great
                       Sin
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       that
                       way
                       of
                       Purgation
                       evinced
                       by
                       six
                       Reasons
                       ,
                    
                     p.
                     29
                     ,
                     to
                     30
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 proofs
                 for
                 the
                 Conviction
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 which
                 Jurors
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 proceed
                 upon
                 ,
                 proved
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 p.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 Confession
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 p.
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 confessing
                 Witches
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 clear
                 an
                 Evidence
                 as
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 p.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 if
                 two
                 Credible
                 Persons
                 shall
                 affirm
                 upon
                 Oath
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Person
                 accused
                 doing
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 ever
                 did
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 Conviction
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 has
                 often
                 happened
                 ,
                 p.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 
                   his
                   Solemn
                   Caution
                   to
                   Jurors
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 39.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               POSTSCRIPT
               .
            
             
               THE
               Design
               of
               the
               preceding
               Dissertation
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               plead
               for
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               or
               to
               appear
               as
               an
               Advocate
               for
               Witches
               :
               I
               have
               therefore
               written
               another
               Discourse
               ,
               proving
               that
               there
               are
               such
               horrid
               Creatures
               as
               Witches
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               extirpated
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               amongst
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               Thoughts
               and
               Inclinations
               in
               due
               time
               to
               publish
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               abundantly
               satisfied
               that
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               most
               cursed
               Witches
               in
               the
               Land.
               More
               then
               one
               or
               two
               of
               those
               now
               in
               Prison
               ,
               have
               freely
               and
               credibly
               acknowledged
               their
               Communion
               and
               Familiarity
               with
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               and
               have
               also
               declared
               unto
               me
               the
               Time
               and
               Occasion
               ,
               with
               the
               particular
               Circumstances
               of
               their
               Hellish
               Obligations
               and
               Abominations
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               there
               designed
               any
               Reflection
               on
               those
               worthy
               Persons
               who
               have
               been
               concerned
               in
               the
               late
               Proceedings
               at
               Salam
               :
               They
               are
               wise
               and
               good
               Men
               ,
               and
               have
               acted
               with
               all
               Fidelity
               according
               to
               their
               Light
               ,
               and
               have
               out
               of
               tenderness
               declined
               the
               doing
               of
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               own
               Judgments
               they
               were
               satisfied
               about
               :
               Having
               therefore
               so
               arduous
               a
               Case
               before
               them
               ,
               Pitty
               and
               Prayers
               rather
               than
               Censures
               are
               their
               due
               ;
               on
               which
               account
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               there
               is
               published
               to
               the
               World
               (
               by
               my
               Son
               )
               a
               
                 Breviate
                 of
                 the
                 Tryals
              
               of
               some
               who
               were
               lately
               executed
               ,
               whereby
               I
               hope
               the
               thinking
               part
               of
               Mankind
               will
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               more
               than
               that
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Spectre
                 Evidence
              
               for
               the
               Conviction
               of
               the
               Persons
               condemned
               .
               I
               was
               not
               my self
               present
               at
               any
               of
               the
               Tryals
               ,
               excepting
               one
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               
                 George
                 Burroughs
              
               ;
               had
               I
               been
               one
               of
               his
               Judges
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               have
               acquitted
               him
               :
               For
               several
               Persons
               did
               upon
               Oath
               testifie
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               him
               do
               such
               things
               as
               no
               Man
               that
               has
               not
               a
               Devil
               to
               be
               his
               Familiar
               could
               perform
               :
               And
               the
               Judges
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               convicted
               any
               one
               meerly
               on
               the
               account
               of
               what
               Spectres
               have
               said
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               has
               been
               represented
               to
               the
               Eyes
               or
               Imaginations
               of
               the
               sick
               bewitched
               Persons
               .
               If
               what
               is
               here
               exposed
               to
               publick
               view
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               means
               to
               prevent
               it
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               repent
               of
               my
               Labour
               in
               this
               Undertaking
               .
               I
               have
               been
               prevailed
               with
               so
               far
               as
               I
               am
               
               able
               to
               discern
               the
               Truth
               in
               these
               dark
               Cases
               ,
               to
               declare
               my
               Sentiments
               ,
               with
               the
               Arguments
               which
               are
               of
               weight
               with
               me
               ,
               hoping
               that
               what
               is
               written
               may
               be
               of
               some
               use
               to
               discover
               the
               
                 Depths
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ;
               and
               to
               prevent
               innocent
               ones
               having
               their
               Lives
               endangered
               ,
               or
               their
               Reputations
               ruined
               ,
               by
               being
               through
               the
               Subtilty
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Devils
               ,
               in
               consideration
               with
               the
               Ignorance
               and
               Weakness
               of
               Men
               ,
               involved
               amongst
               the
               Guilty
               .
               It
               becomes
               those
               of
               my
               Profession
               to
               be
               very
               tender
               in
               Cases
               of
               Blood
               ,
               and
               to
               imitate
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               
                 Who
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               likewise
               design
               in
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               to
               give
               my
               testimony
               against
               these
               unjustifiable
               ways
               of
               discovering
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               which
               some
               among
               us
               have
               practiced
               .
               I
               hear
               that
               of
               late
               there
               was
               a
               Witch-cake
               made
               with
               the
               Urine
               of
               bewitched
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               one
               Ingredient
               by
               several
               Persons
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               has
               suffered
               much
               by
               the
               Attack
               of
               Hell
               upon
               it
               :
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               not
               only
               wicked
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               great
               Folly
               :
               For
               tho'
               the
               Devil
               does
               sometimes
               operate
               with
               the
               Experiments
               ,
               yet
               not
               always
               ,
               especially
               if
               a
               
                 Magical
                 Faith
              
               be
               wanting
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               take
               occasion
               to
               recite
               some
               Passages
               in
               a
               Letter
               ,
               which
               I
               received
               from
               that
               Eminent
               pious
               and
               learned
               Man
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Samuel
                 Cradock
              
               ;
               during
               my
               abode
               in
               London
               ;
               the
               Letter
               bears
               date
               Febr.
               26.
               1690.
               
               Then
               take
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 We
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 one
                 in
                 our
                 next
                 Town
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 a
                 Son
                 who
                 has
                 strange
                 Fits
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 impute
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 :
                 He
                 come
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 me
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 used
                 a
                 means
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 directed
                 him
                 unto
                 ,
                 viz.
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 Nails
                 of
                 his
                 Son's
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Hair
                 ,
                 and
                 mixed
                 them
                 in
                 Rye-paste
                 with
                 his
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 set
                 it
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 was
                 well
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 his
                 Fits
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Month
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 came
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   He
                   tried
                   that
                   means
                   a
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   do
                
                 ;
                 He
                 removed
                 his
                 Son
                 into
                 Cambridgeshire
                 the
                 next
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 brought
                 him
                 home
                 he
                 was
                 afflicted
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Poy
                 says
                 ,
                 He
                 saw
                 a
                 thing
                 like
                 a
                 Mole
                 following
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Office
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 I
                 advised
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Medicine
                 prescribed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Here
                 have
                 been
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 Ill-handling
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 One
                 Family
                 had
                 their
                 Milk
                 so
                 affected
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 make
                 any
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 hov'd
                 and
                 swelled
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 now
                 rid
                 of
                 that
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 got
                 rid
                 of
                 it
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 :
              
               Thus
               my
               Letter
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Towns
               in
               England
               as
               well
               as
               New-England
               are
               molested
               with
               Daemons
               ,
               only
               I
               wish
               that
               the
               Superstitions
               practiced
               in
               other
               places
               to
               get
               rid
               of
               such
               troublesome
               Guests
               had
               never
               been
               known
               ,
               much
               less
               used
               amongst
               us
               or
               them
               .
            
             
               Some
               I
               hear
               have
               taken
               up
               a
               Notion
               ,
               that
               the
               Book
               newly
               published
               by
               my
               Son
               ,
               is
               contradictory
               to
               this
               of
               mine
               :
               'T
               is
               strange
               that
               such
               Imaginations
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               :
               I
               perused
               and
               approved
               of
               that
               Book
               before
               it
               was
               printed
               ;
               and
               nothing
               but
               my
               Relation
               to
               him
               hindred
               me
               from
               recommending
               it
               to
               the
               World
               :
               But
               my self
               and
               Son
               agreed
               unto
               the
               humble
               Advice
               which
               twelve
               Ministers
               concurringly
               presented
               before
               his
               Excellency
               and
               Council
               ,
               respecting
               the
               present
               Difficulties
               ,
               which
               let
               the
               World
               judge
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               its
               dissentany
               from
               what
               is
               attested
               by
               either
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               in
               the
               Words
               following
               :
            
             
               
                 The
                 Return
                 of
                 several
                 Ministers
                 consulted
                 by
                 his
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Council
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 present
                 Witchcrafts
                 in
                 Salem
                 Village
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Boston
                   ,
                   
                     June
                     15.
                     1692.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 I.
                 THE
                 afflicted
                 State
                 of
                 our
                 poor
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 suffering
                 by
                 Molestations
                 from
                 the
                 Invisible
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 apprehend
                 so
                 deplorable
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 think
                 their
                 Condition
                 calls
                 for
                 ▪
                 the
                 utmost
                 help
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Capacities
                 .
                 II.
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 Thankfulness
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 Success
                 which
                 the
                 merciful
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 sedulous
                 and
                 assiduous
                 Endeavors
                 of
                 our
                 honourable
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 to
                 detect
                 the
                 abominable
                 Witchcrafts
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 humbly
                 praying
                 that
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 these
                 mysterious
                 and
                 mischievous
                 Wickednesses
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perfected
                 .
                 III.
                 We
                 judge
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 critical
                 and
                 exquisite
                 Caution
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 Credulity
                 for
                 things
                 received
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Door
                 opened
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 Train
                 of
                 miserable
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 get
                 an
                 Advantage
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 Devices
                 .
                 IV.
                 As
                 in
                 Complaints
                 upon
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Matters
                 of
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 amount
                 unto
                 Matters
                 of
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Matters
                 of
                 Presumption
                 which
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 reckoned
                 Matters
                 of
                 Conviction
                 ;
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 Proceedings
                 thereabout
                 be
                 managed
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 tenderness
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 complained
                 of
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 Persons
                 formerly
                 of
                 an
                 unblemished
                 Reputation
                 .
                 V.
                 When
                 the
                 first
                 Enquiry
                 is
                 made
                 into
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 lie
                 under
                 any
                 just
                 Suspicion
                 of
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 Noise
                 ,
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 Openness
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 too
                 bastily
                 expose
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 examined
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 nothing
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 Test
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Trial
                 of
                 the
                 suspected
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Directions
                 given
                 by
                 such
                 Judicious
                 Writers
                 as
                 Perkins
                 and
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 be
                 consulted
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Case
                 .
                 VI.
                 Presumptions
                 whereupon
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 ought
                 certainly
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 than
                 barely
                 the
                 accused
                 Persons
                 being
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 Spectre
                 unto
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 undoubted
                 and
                 a
                 notorious
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Daemon
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 Permission
                 ,
                 appear
                 even
                 to
                 ill
                 purposes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 an
                 innocent
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vertuous
                 Man
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 we
                 esteem
                 Alterations
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Sufferers
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Look
                 or
                 Touch
                 of
                 the
                 Accused
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Guilt
                 ;
                 but
                 frequently
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 Legerdemains
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 some
                 remarkable
                 Affronts
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 disbelieving
                 of
                 those
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 is
                 from
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 put
                 a
                 Period
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 dreadful
                 Calamity
                 begun
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Accusation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 yet
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Transgression
                 laid
                 unto
                 their
                 Charge
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 humbly-recommend
                 unto
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 speedy
                 and
                 vigorous
                 Prosecution
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Direction
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wholesome
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Detection
                 of
                 Witchcrafts
                 ▪
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Books
               now
               in
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               it
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 John
                 Dunton
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Raven
               in
               the
               Poultry
               .
            
             
               MEmoirs
               of
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Arthur
               Earl
               of
               Anglesey
               ,
               late
               
                 Lord
                 Privy-Seal
              
               intermixt
               with
               
                 Moral
                 ,
                 ●olitical
                 and
                 Historical
                 Observations
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               
                 Secret
                 Passages
              
               not
               before
               made
               publick
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 A
                 Letter
              
               written
               by
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               containing
               the
               Reasons
               of
               his
               retiring
               from
               Court
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               King's
               Reign
               .
               Published
               by
               Sir
               
                 Peter
                 Pet
              
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Lordship's
               Request
               upon
               his
               Death
               bed
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Genuine
                 Remains
              
               of
               that
               Learned
               Prelate
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Barl●w
              
               ,
               late
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               containing
               various
               Points
               ,
               
                 Theological
                 ,
                 Philosophical
                 ,
                 Historical
              
               ,
               &c
               in
               Letters
               to
               several
               Persons
               of
               Honour
               and
               Quality
               ;
               with
               some
               Remarkable
               Passages
               in
               his
               
                 Lordship's
                 Life
              
               ;
               written
               with
               his
               own
               Hand
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               the
               Resolution
               of
               many
               abstruse
               Points
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               with
               great
               Variety
               of
               
                 other
                 Subjects
              
               ;
               written
               by
               his
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               Published
               by
               Sir
               
                 Peter
                 Pet
              
               ,
               Knight
               .
            
             
               A
               Directory
               for
               
                 Young
                 Communicants
              
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Haly
               Sacrament
               is
               Explain'd
               ,
               the
               most
               weighty
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               about
               it
               are
               resolv'd
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Scruples
               alledg'd
               for
               the
               Omission
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               consider'd
               .
               By
               a
               Divine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               
                 Mensalia
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               or
               Meditations
               suited
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               that
               Solemn
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Famous
               Edicts
               of
               Nants
               :
               Containing
               the
               most
               Remarkable
               things
               that
               have
               happened
               in
               France
               both
               before
               and
               since
               its
               Publication
               ,
               upon
               Occasion
               of
               the
               Diversity
               of
               Religions
               ,
               and
               especially
               a
               full
               Account
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Contraventio●s
                 ,
                 Non-Executions
                 ,
                 Elusions
                 ,
                 Artifices
                 ,
                 Violences
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Injustices
               ,
               which
               the
               Protestants
               reasonably
               Pretend
               ,
               and
               Complain
               they
               have
               Suffered
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Tenour
               of
               the
               said
               Edict
               ,
               called
               and
               held
               Sacred
               and
               Irrevocable
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               its
               most
               Perfidious
               Revocation
               in
               
                 October
                 ,
                 1685.
              
               with
               all
               the
               Remarkable
               Occurrences
               that
               have
               followed
               since
               the
               said
               New
               Edict
               .
               In
               Four
               Volumes
               .
               This
               French
               Book
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               which
               the
               World
               has
               been
               so
               long
               expecting
               
                 (
                 is
                 Licensed
                 and
                 Entered
                 in
                 the
                 Hall-Book
                 ,
              
               and
               )
               will
               be
               Translated
               with
               all
               the
               Accuracy
               so
               great
               a
               Work
               requires
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Peaceable
                 Enquiry
              
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               present
               Controversie
               among
               the
               Vnited
               Brethren
               ,
               about
               Justification
               .
               By
               a
               Reverend
               Divine
               .
            
             
             
               A
               New
               and
               Comprehensive
               Book
               of
               Trade
               ,
               by
               
                 William
                 Leybourn
              
               ,
               Author
               if
               the
               late
               book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Eursus
                 Mathematicus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Edition
              
               of
               the
               first
               Account
               of
               the
               Tryals
               of
               the
               New-England
               Witches
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Compleat
                 Library
                 for
                 June
              
               (
               will
               be
               publisht
               in
               a
               few
               days
               )
               containing
               an
               Historical
               Account
               of
               the
               Choicest
               Books
               newly
               printed
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Forreign
               Journals
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               
                 State
                 of
                 Learning
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Directory
                 for
                 Youth
              
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               attending
               that
               State
               of
               Life
               .
               By
               the
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Pomphret
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 the
                 16th
                 ,
                 1693.
              
               
               New
               Proposals
               for
               the
               Printing
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               
                 William
                 Leybourn's
              
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Late
               
                 Cursus
                 Mathematicus
              
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               other
               Mathematical
               Tractates
               :
               Who
               hath
               now
               by
               him
               ,
               a
               Miscellanious
               Manuscript
               ready
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               which
               he
               Intends
               to
               entitle
               ,
               
                 Pleasure
                 with
                 Profit
              
               :
               It
               consisting
               of
               Recreations
               of
               divers
               Kinds
               :
               Viz.
               
                 Numerical
                 ,
                 Geometrical
                 ,
                 Mechanical
                 ,
                 Optical
                 ,
                 Astronomical
                 ,
                 Horometrical
                 ,
                 Cryptographical
                 ,
                 Statical
                 ,
                 Magnetical
                 ,
                 Automatical
                 ,
                 Chymical
                 ,
                 Historical
                 .
              
               Published
               for
               Ingenious
               Spirits
               to
               make
               farther
               Scrutiny
               into
               these
               (
               and
               the
               like
               )
               Sublime
               Sciences
               ;
               and
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               following
               such
               Vices
               ,
               as
               Youth
               (
               in
               this
               Age
               )
               are
               too
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Book
                 ,
                 when
                 Printed
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Letter
                 ,
                 will
                 contain
                 above
              
               One
               Hundred
               
                 Sheets
                 ,
                 with
                 near
              
               Two
               Hundred
               
                 Cutts
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 Published
                 his
                 Two
                 last
                 Treatises
                 ,
              
               viz.
               Dialling
               ,
               Plain
               ,
               Concave
               ,
               Convex
               ,
               Projective
               ,
               Reflective
               ,
               Refractive
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
              
               Cursus
               Mathematicus
               ,
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Subscription
                 ;
                 he
                 now
                 again
                 offers
                 this
                 to
                 all
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Laudable
                 ,
                 Pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 Profitable
                 Recreations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 This
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 Publick
                 View
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 presents
                 the
                 following
                 Overture
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 promotion
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Heads
                 ,
                 Provosts
                 ,
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 Scholars
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 of
                 both
                 Universities
                 .
                 —
                 To
                 all
                 Publick
                 and
                 Private
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 Ushers
                 and
                 Scholars
                 under
                 them
                 —
                 To
                 all
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Inns
                 of
                 Courts
                 or
                 Chancery
                 —
                 And
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Private
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 what
                 Degree
                 soever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 New
                 PROPOSALS
                 are
                 as
                 follow
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 THE
                 Subscribers
                 to
                 give
                 Thirteen
                 Shillings
                 and
                 six
                 pence
                 for
                 each
                 Book
                 in
                 Quires
                 ;
                 whereof
                 six
                 shillings
                 is
                 ▪
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Subscription
                 ,
                 and
                 seven
                 shillings
                 six
                 pence
                 at
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 To
                 encourage
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 procuring
                 Subscriptions
                 for
                 six
                 books
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 seventh
                 Gratls
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 All
                 who
                 intend
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 this
                 Vseful
                 Work
                 are
                 desisired
                 to
                 send
                 in
                 their
                 Subscriptions
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 unto
                 the
                 persons
                 here
                 under-named
                 ,
                 where
                 printed
                 Receipts
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 In
                 this
                 Work
                 will
                 be
                 inserted
                 (
                 above
                 what
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 proposed
                 )
                 
                   a
                   New
                   System
                   of
                   Algebra
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Improvements
                 and
                 Discoveries
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 Art
                 ,
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 
                   Couverging
                   Series
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 possible
                 Equations
                 however
                 adfected
                 ,
                 devolv'd
                 ,
                 or
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 are
                 readily
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Equations
                 now
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 also
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Rules
                 commonly
                 given
                 for
                 
                   Addition
                   ,
                   Substraction
                   ,
                   Multiplication
                
                 and
                 Division
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Fractions
                 ,
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 clear'd
                 by
                 any
                 Algebraic
                 Author
                 whatever
                 :
                 The
                 whole
                 is
                 now
                 made
                 familiar
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Richard
                   Sault
                
                 ,
                 Professor
                 of
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 in
                 Adam's
                 Court
                 in
                 Broadstreet
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Exchange
                
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 added
                 several
                 Great
                 Curiosities
                 in
                 
                   Cryptography
                   ,
                   Horometria
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 another
                 Hand
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 This
                 Addition
                 will
                 occasion
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 being
                 published
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 proposed
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 inhance
                 each
                 book
                 to
                 sixteen
                 shillings
                 in
                 Quires
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 subscribe
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 expect
                 the
                 henefit
                 of
                 the
                 Proposals
                 ,
                 are
                 desired
                 to
                 send
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 payment
                 ,
                 viz.
                 six
                 shillings
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 26th
                 of
                 July
                 next
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 time
                 no
                 Subscriptions
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 under
                 Eight
                 shillings
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 at
                 delivery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vndertakers
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   ,
                   Dorman
                   Newman
                   ,
                   R.
                   Baldwin
                
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Dunton
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Books
               lately
               Printed
               for
               
                 John
                 Dunton
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Raven
               in
               the
               Poultry
               .
            
             
               THE
               9th
               Vol.
               of
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Gazzette
                 ,
                 resolving
                 all
                 nice
                 and
                 curious
                 Questions
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               general
               Title
               ,
               Preface
               ,
               and
               Index
               to
               it
               ,
               sticht
               up
               in
               Marble
               Paper
               ,
               Price
               2
               
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
              
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Tigurine
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               publisht
               with
               the
               approbation
               of
               several
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Sadeurs
               New
               Discovery
               of
               
                 Terra
                 Incognita
                 Australis
              
               ;
               translated
               from
               the
               French
               Copy
               .
               Printed
               at
               Paris
               by
               Publick
               Authority
               .
            
             
               The
               Agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               among
               the
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               in
               London
               ,
               subscribed
               Decemb.
               16.
               1692.
               
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Edition
               of
               the
               second
               Spira
               .
            
             
               A
               Conference
               between
               a
               modern
               Atheist
               and
               his
               Friend
               :
               By
               the
               Methodizer
               of
               the
               second
               Spira
               ;
               Printed
               in
               the
               same
               size
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bind
               up
               together
               .
            
             
               An
               
                 Earnest
                 Call
                 to
                 Family-Catechism
                 and
                 Reformation
                 :
              
               By
               a
               Reverend
               Divine
               .
               Several
               Ministers
               and
               private
               Christians
               perusing
               this
               Piece
               ,
               earnestly
               mov'd
               for
               its
               pvblication
               ,
               whsch
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               at
               length
               consenting
               to
               ;
               the
               following
               proposals
               are
               now
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               general
               dispersing
               of
               it
               ;
               viz
               
                 That
                 whatever
                 Gentlemen
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 publick-spirited
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 50
                 of
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 that
                 number
                 for
                 20
                 ●
                 .
                 stitch'd
                 up
                 in
                 Blew
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 cut
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 others
                 who
                 buy
                 lesser
                 numbers
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 them
                 under
                 6
                 d.
                 per
                 book
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Theodore
                 John
              
               ,
               a
               late
               Teacher
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               his
               late
               Confession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               baptized
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Day
                 of
                 Jubilee
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               a
               plain
               and
               a
               practical
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Saints
               gathering
               together
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               meeting
               the
               Lord
               in
               Glory
               at
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               on
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               17.
               
               By
               
                 J.
                 Brandon
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               Winchamstead
               in
               Berks.
               
            
             
             
               The
               late
               Trials
               of
               several
               Wi●ches
               :
               published
               by
               
                 Cotton
                 Mather
                 ▪
              
            
             
               A
               farther
               account
               of
               the
               Trials
               of
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Wi●ches
                 ▪
              
            
             
               The
               4th
               Edition
               of
               the
               New
               Mar●y●ology
               ▪
               or
               ▪
               Bloody
               Assizes
               .
               With
               additions
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               render
               it
               ▪
               a
               New
               
                 Secret
                 History
              
               of
               the
               lat●
               times
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               9
               Volumes
               of
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Gazette
              
               ,
               with
               a
               general
               Title
               ,
               Preface
               and
               Index
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               single
               Mercuries
               to
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               1st
               Vol.
               of
               the
               Compleat
               Library
               ,
               being
               an
               Historical
               Account
               of
               Books
               and
               Novelties
               ,
               published
               Monthly
               ,
               with
               a
               alphabetical
               Tables
               .
            
             
               The
               ad
               Vol.
               of
               the
               Compleat
               Library
               for
               
                 December
                 ,
                 January
                 ,
                 February
                 ,
                 March
                 ,
                 April
                 ,
                 May
                 ,
              
               that
               for
               June
               is
               ●ow
               in
               the
               Press
               .
            
             
               A
               Mourning
               Ring
               in
               memory
               of
               your
               Departed
               Friend
               ,
               containing
               the
               House
               of
               Weeping
               ,
               Death-bed
               Thoughts
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               The
               Young
               Students
               Library
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
               —
               A
               Scheme
               of
               Enquiries
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
               —
               An
               ODE
               to
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
               —
               The
               Visions
               of
               the
               Soul
               ▪
               by
               a
               member
               of
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Entire
               Set
               of
               Athenian
               Gazetts
               ,
               with
               the
               Supplements
               to
               them
               ▪
               bound
               up
               altogether
               for
               the
               year
               1691.
               with
               an
               alphabetical
               Table
               for
               the
               whole
               year
               .
            
             
               An
               account
               of
               the
               Divisions
               amongst
               the
               Quakers
               in
               Pensylvania
               .
            
             
               The
               Principles
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Quakers
               .
            
             
               The
               Character
               of
               a
               Williamite
               ,
               by
               a
               Divine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Price
               6d
               .
            
             
               The
               Character
               of
               a
               Jacobite
               ,
               by
               a
               person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               Price
               6d
               .
            
             
               The
               Sense
               of
               the
               United
               Nonconforming
               Ministers
               ,
               against
               some
               of
               Mr.
               
               Davis's
               erroneous
               Opinions
               .
            
             
               Casuistical
               Morning
               Exercises
               ,
               the
               Fourth
               Volume
               .
            
             
               Heads
               of
               agreement
               assented
               to
               by
               the
               United
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               The
               Countries
               Concurrence
               with
               the
               London
               United
               Ministers
               .
               By
               
                 S.
                 Chandler
              
               .
            
             
               The
               2d
               Edition
               of
               Gospel-Truth
               stated
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 defence
                 of
                 Gospel-truth
              
               ;
               being
               a
               Reply
               to
               Mr.
               
               Chancy's
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               A
               Discourse
               shewing
               what
               Repentance
               of
               National
               Sins
               God
               requires
               .
            
             
               The
               Vanity
               of
               Childhood
               and
               Youth
               .
               All
               4
               by
               
                 Daniel
                 William●
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Life
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Brand
              
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               Annsley
               .
            
             
               The
               Mourners
               Companion
               .
               
                 By
                 ●
                 .
                 Shower
              
               .
            
             
               A
               Practical-Discourse
               on
               Sickness
               and
               Recovery
               .
            
             
               
                 Early
                 Religion
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               Youth
               .
            
             
               
                 Fall
                 not
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               a
               Perswasion
               to
               a
               Friendly
               Correspondence
               between
               brethren
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               ▪
               all
               3
               by
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Rogers
              
               ,
               M.
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Life
               and
               Death
               of
               the
               Reverend
               
                 Mr.
                 Eliot
              
               ;
               by
               
                 Cotton
                 Mather
              
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Barker's
                 Flores
                 Intellectuales
              
               both
               parts
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Quick's
               Young
               mans
               Claim
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               A
               Practical
               Discourse
               on
               the
               late
               Earthquakes
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Crow's
               Vanity
               of
               Judicial
               Astrology
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Oaks's
               Funeral
               Sermon
               .
               By
               Mr.
               
                 Sam.
                 Slater
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Celestial
               Race
               .
               By
               Mr.
               Bush
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               ●ushes
               Sermon
               on
               a
               Person
               that
               died
               suddenly
               .
            
             
               The
               Divine
               Captain
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Hickeringal
              
               .
            
             
               Infant
               Baptism
               stated
               .
               by
               J.
               R.
               Presbiter
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Engl●ad
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               and
               second
               Volume
               of
               the
               Pacquet
               broke
               open
               .
            
             
               
                 Religio
                 Bibliopol●
              
               in
               imitation
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Browns
                 Religio
                 Medici
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Double
               Descent
               ,
               a
               Poem
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70086-e4430
           
             a
             R.
             Saactias
             .
             R
             Eleazer
             Athias
             .
             Lyranus
             ,
             
               Sic
               &
            
             Josephus
             .
          
           
             b
             Ambrose
             ,
             Hierom
             Basil
             ,
             Nazianzen
             
          
           
             c
             Thomas
             ,
             Tostatus
             ,
             S●arez
             .
             
               c●●j
               ta●
               .
               (
               ●
               )
               In
               Ecclesi●st
               .
               Chap.
            
             46.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Locum
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
             Pag
             555.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Spectr●
             .
             Cap
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Praestig●●
             Daemonum
             .
             
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             †
             D●
             C.
             D.
             L
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Appar
             .
             Spirituum
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Cap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Misq
             .
             Magicar
             .
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               C.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             c
             De
             confes
             .
             sag
             .
             
               pag.
               191.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Desecre●●
             mag
             .
             
               p.
               31.
               see
               also
            
             Lavat●r
             de
             Spect.
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Cap.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             Casa●bon
             :
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             c
             Sulpitius
             severus
             in
             vita
             martini
             .
          
           
             d
             G●accius
             co●●send
             .
             malefi●
             .
             
               p.
               342.
            
             
          
           
             t
             Binsfeild
             de
             Confess
             .
             Sag.
             
               p.
               187.
            
             
          
           
             u
             Examples
             
               Vol.
               1.
               p.
            
             510.
             
          
           
             w
             
             Socrat●'s
             Hist
             .
             
               p.
               7.
               
               C.
            
             38.
             ●
             
          
           
             x
             Lege
             Villalpond
             de
             Magia
             ,
             
               &c.
               L.
               ●
               .
               Cap.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             z
             Part
             1.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             †
             Epistol
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Disput
             .
             
               de
               Magia
            
             .
             p.
             575.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Mr.
             Coupe●'s
             Mystery
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Pag.
             174
             ,
             175.
             
          
           
             b
             6.
             
             Acta
             Eruditorum
             Anno.
             1690.
             
             
               Pag.
               113
               ▪
            
          
           
             c
             In
             Mr.
             
             Glanvil's
             Philosophical
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             d
             
               De
               sub●ilita●e
            
             .
             Lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             75
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             Sadducism
             Triumph
             .
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             ●01
             .
          
           
             h
             p.
             215.
             
             (
             Disa
             .
             Magic
             .
             )
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             V
             〈…〉
             de
             Fascino
             Lib.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             l
             V.
             Germ.
             Ephemer
             .
             Anno
             16.
             
             ●
             .
             379.
             
          
           
             m
             Henkelius
             de
             obsessis
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             n
             Came●a●
             .
             cent
             .
             1.
             c.
             73.
             
             Cardan
             de
             re●um
             varie●a●e
             Lib.
             16.
             cap.
             93.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             his
             Bri●●nni●
             p.
             609.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             Hist
             .
             of
             Lapland
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Burton's
             Hist
             .
             of
             Daemons
             .
          
           
             q
             Schotten
             Physic
             .
             cur●os
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             Wan●●
             of
             the
             Wonders
             of
             the
             World.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             s
             Ubi
             Supra
             .
          
           
             s
             De
             Spectri●
             ,
             
               p.
               86
               ,
               87.
            
             
          
           
             u
             Dsput
             Selce●
             .
             Vol.
             1.
             
               pag.
               1008.
            
             
          
           
             w
             P.
             944.
             
          
           
             x
             Thyraeu●
             de
             Appari●●onibus
             ,
             
               Lib.
               2.
            
             
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Bin●
             field
             de
             confessionibu●
             sagarum
             ,
             
               p.
               183.
               191.
            
             
          
           
             z
             Disquis
             .
             Magic
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               Q.
               12.
               p.
               143.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Printed
             at
             
               Frankford
               ,
               Anno.
            
             1689.
             
          
           
             b
             Discourse
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             
               Ch.
               7.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               p.
            
             644.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             his
             Witchcraft
             discovered
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             d
             
             Webster's
             displaying
             of
             supposed
             Witchcraft
             ,
             p.
             298
             ,
             308.
             
          
           
             e
             Vbi
             supra
             .
             
               p.
               207
               ,
               208.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Ch.
             15.
             p.
             1
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag.
             1●●
             ▪
             122.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             vita
             H●●ar●o●
             .
          
           
             i
             Anastas●●●
             Q●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Disp●●
             .
             de
             Daemoniaci●
             ,
             part
             1.
             chap.
             16.
             p.
             30
             
          
           
             l
             Thuan●●
             lib.
             130.
             p.
             1136.
             
          
           
             m
             Thyaerus
             ●●●
             supra
             ,
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Henke●●●●supra
             ,
             p.
             47.
             50.
             
          
           
             †
             Brock●●●●
             Theol.
             
               p
               265.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Mel●●●thon
             Epist
             .
          
           
             c
             T●stat●●
             in
             M●●
             8.
             
             Q.
             114.
             
          
           
             (
             ●
             )
             Baldwin
             Case
             of
             Cons
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             621.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             5
             Sym●●●
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             
               M●d.
               precl
            
             .
             lib.
             6.
             pars
             9
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Wierus
             l.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             683.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             the
             Tryal
             ▪
             p.
             40.
             43
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             Daemono●ania
             .
             See
             Mr.
             
             Brom●al's
             History
             of
             Appa●itions
             ,
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             t
             See
             the
             Printed
             Relation
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             u
             Ubi
             supra
             ,
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             w
             Remarkable
             Providences
             ,
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Mr.
             
             Burton's
             History
             of
             D●mons
             ,
             p.
             136.
             and
             Mr.
             
             Robert'●
             Na●
             .
             of
             the
             Witches
             in
             Suffolk
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ames
               .
               Cas
               .
               Consc
            
             .
             L.
             4.
             
             C.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             D●●●io
             .
             Disquiss
             .
             Magi●
             .
             
               pag.
               642.
            
             
          
           
             b
             M●lderus
             de
             M●gia
             .
             
               cap
               10.
            
             dub
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             Doctr
             .
             Christiana
             .
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Cap.
               20.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             d
             D●●ri
             .
             &
             mald
             ●u●
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             mali●o
             malle●●c●●um
             .
             
               p.
               421.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Menna
             de
             purgatione
             vulgari
             ,
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             g
             Caesari●●
             ,
             
               Lib.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             h
             De
             Lamiis
             ,
             
               L.
               3.
               
               C.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Dubravius
             ,
             Hist
             .
             Cohim
             .
             
               Lib.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             Cases
             about
             Witchcraft
             ,
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             l
             So
             D●
             .
             Willet
             conjectures
             on
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             V.
             B●din
             Daemonomania
             ,
             
               L.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             n
             Mr.
             Sinclare
             Invisible
             World.
             p.
             45.
             and
             Burton
             Hist
             of
             Daemon
             ▪
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             o
             Boisard
             invita
             Apollonii
             .
          
           
             p
             Mr.
             M●rden
             in
             his
             Geogra
             .
             Phy.
             p.
             577.
             
          
           
             q
             Voetius
             Bib●ioth
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Lecus
             in
             Compend
             .
             Histo●
             .